Hmmmm, Margot would seem to have the most to fear here.
Thanks Abi
| The CBB http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/ | |
| They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 03/04) http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/viewtopic.php?f=14&t=6313 |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 1:09 am ] |
| Post subject: | They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 03/04) |
Technically this is a cross-over, but given a) the events of the story and b) the fact that I'm probably the only person who has read the thing it's crossed over with, I'm putting it in here! O I forbid you, maidens all, That wear gold in your hair, To come or go by Carterhaugh, For young Tam Lin is there. There’s none that goes by Carterhaugh, But they leave him a wad, Either their rings, or green mantles, Or else their maidenhead. “All I’m asking is that you don’t wander about the woods by yourselves,” Jack repeated, holding up his hands in a gesture of appeasement. Len and Con exchanged glances. It was Con who answered, in her most reasonable tone. “But you haven’t explained why. It’s never been a problem before.” “There are some odd people around at the moment.” It sounded like an excuse. They looked at one another again, then at their father, eyebrows raised. There was a long silence. Finally, Jack sighed and made a great effort to explain himself. “There are some odd people around – at the moment.” He gave them a hopeful smile. “You said that before,” Con pointed out gently. “Margot isn’t going to be happy.” Len’s voice was full of quiet satisfaction. Jack pushed his hand through his hair and blew out his cheeks. “Look, it’s for your own safety,” he said. “I don’t want any of you getting into trouble – not that I think anyone would hurt you, but I don’t want you getting mixed up with odd people.” “What do you mean by odd?” Con insisted. “Are you talking about someone specific?” “They say there’s a young man who spends a lot of time in the woods.” “And?” “He’s supposed to be...” “Odd?” suggested Con sweetly. There was a silence. Jack shrugged on his coat, which, despite the fact that it was nearly Easter, was still necessary against the biting wind. “Please, just do as I say.” The front door closed with a thud. (Edited as I can't spell!) |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 5:09 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Well I for one have no idea what the crossover is. Intriguing start. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 5:48 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Am intrigued by what Jack means as odd |
|
| Author: | Liz K [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 6:32 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Is Jack stopping them from going into the Forbidden Forest (HP)? |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 7:23 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
It sounds vaguely familiar, but I could be making that up. Also wondering what Jack is up to. |
|
| Author: | Lesley [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 7:49 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Hmmmm, Margot would seem to have the most to fear here. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | JB [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 8:37 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Fascinating. I wonder what the crossover is? |
|
| Author: | gwynne [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 9:06 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
exciting - I'm looking forward to seeing wheere you're going with this - I do at least recognize the quote 
|
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 9:56 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Fascinating start - and as I know where it's coming from, wondering who will be 'Janet' 
|
|
| Author: | janetbrown23 [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 10:05 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Tam Lin is one of my favourite long Ballads. Looking forward to what you can make of it. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 11:11 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
There are some fascinating versions of Tam Lin, so I'm looking forward to seeing which you're using, Abi. (Incidentally, I was at a Fairport Convention gig last night, and Tam Lin was one of the songs played...) |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 1:16 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Oh good, I'm glad it isn't so random and obscure that no-one's heard of it - it's my favourite ballad and I just love the story! I'm loosely using Childe's version A but will mix them all up if I feel so inclined  .Emma, have you read Pamela Dean's 'Tam Lin' - my favourite novelisation of the ballad. I must admit I prefer Steeleye Span's version to Fairport's though the latter does use the traditional tune. Anyway... Janet has kilted her green kirtle, A little above her knee, And she has braided her yellow hair, A little above her brow, And she’s away to Carterhaugh, As fast as she can go. Con pulled her scissors out of her basket and began to gather the best blooms. She’d always thought it odd that roses should grow so well just here. Not that she’d ever taken much of an interest in gardening, but she’d always had an idea that roses wanted a bit more sun than they were likely to get at this particular spot. She had only cut two when a voice spoke behind her. “Are those my roses you’re picking?” Con jumped violently, dropped the scissors and swung round. A tall young man stood there, his arms folded. Con opened her mouth but found it was dry and she couldn’t actually think of anything to say. “So – why were you picking my roses?” Con realised she still had her mouth open. Her face grew rather hot. “They’re wild roses,” she said. “They don’t belong to anyone.” The young man looked at her in silence for a moment, then made a gesture towards the sprawling mass of flowers. “Then please help yourself,” he said. Con frowned as he strolled over to a fallen log and seated himself comfortably on it. As if she needed anyone’s permission to cut wild flowers. She turned back to them. Bother. The scissors had fallen down into the middle of the briars. Con flashed a glance out of the corner of her eye but couldn’t tell if he was looking or not. Annoyed, she gritted her teeth and plunged her arm down between the thorns. Damn. She could almost feel his eyes burning holes in the back of her neck. She shoved the scissors back into the basket, wiping the blood off her hand and arm onto her dark skirt, and turned again. “So what makes them your roses?” It came out more belligerently than she had intended, but he didn’t seem to mind. “Well, I planted them, you see,” he explained. Con glanced over her shoulder. “But they’re huge,” she objected. “Yes.” “It must have taken years and years for them to get so big.” “Yes.” He must have lived up here as a child. He’d come back to look at his old haunts – the places he’d loved as a boy. And found her hacking at his roses. Con began to feel unpleasantly guilty. “I didn’t realise they belonged to anyone. I’ve been picking them for years,” she tried to explain. “No, you’re right,” he said, with a half smile. “They don’t belong to anyone any more. They were planted much too long ago. I don’t think many people find them, though.” “No,” agreed Con, suddenly much more at ease. “Most people don’t come this way. It doesn’t lead anywhere.” He stood up suddenly. He was very tall, thought Con disconnectedly. “Look, I’m sorry,” he said, coming towards her. “I didn’t mean to put you off. Seriously, take as many as you want.” He bent over the bushes, breaking the stems with his bare hands. Prudently Con didn’t follow his example, but used her scissors. They hadn’t picked more than half a dozen roses before Con began to feel that she absolutely must break the silence. She cast about for something to say. “So, um, what’s your name?” She ducked her head in embarrassment. How utterly feeble. “Tom’s my name,” he said. “Tom Lynn.” “I’m Con.” |
|
| Author: | keren [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 1:43 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Courtesy of google http://www.kitsuneyama.com/Mountain/Bardic/Songs/tamlin.htm |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 2:00 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
But only read if you want spoilers .
|
|
| Author: | Lexi [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 2:13 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Oooh this looks very interesting My only knowledge of Tam Lin comes from Fire & Hemlock (Diana Wynne Jones) but I don't know how much of a help that will be! |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 2:25 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Lexi wrote: My only knowledge of Tam Lin comes from Fire & Hemlock (Diana Wynne Jones) but I don't know how much of a help that will be! I love Fire and Hemlock - which uses the 'True Thomas' story, in addition to the Tam Lin one, as does Janet McNaughton's An Earthly Knight. This is great Abi - thanks
|
|
| Author: | Storyteller [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 4:52 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Quote: Lexi wrote:My only knowledge of Tam Lin comes from Fire & Hemlock (Diana Wynne Jones) but I don't know how much of a help that will be! I love Fire and Hemlock - which uses the 'True Thomas' story, in addition to the Tam Lin one, as does Janet McNaughton's An Earthly Knight. I've read all three and like them all. The Pamela Dean one is soothing, in a way (such idealized college students...). Looking forward to seeing how this works. How (much) does Jack know? And how does he know it??? Hmmmmmmm. 
|
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 5:42 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I'd be interested to see if Con, being the English student, will pick up on the name... Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Jul 19, 2009 6:33 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Never heard of it after all Thought I was making it up!Can't wait to see where this goes. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Mon Jul 20, 2009 3:09 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Never would have thought of a Tam Lyn crossover but I am intrigued. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Jul 20, 2009 8:24 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Scottish poetry isn't something I know anything of but I have now read some overviews of Tam Lin and am looking forward to see how this progresses. |
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Mon Jul 20, 2009 10:24 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks, I'm really curious as to where this will go |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Mon Jul 20, 2009 9:12 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
abbeybufo wrote: Lexi wrote: My only knowledge of Tam Lin comes from Fire & Hemlock (Diana Wynne Jones) but I don't know how much of a help that will be! I love Fire and Hemlock - which uses the 'True Thomas' story, in addition to the Tam Lin one, as does Janet McNaughton's An Earthly Knight. I love Fire and Hemlock too. Patricia McKillip's Winter Rose is good too, also The Perilous Gard by Elizabeth Marie Pope. Red Shift (Alan Garner) is good but hard work. I'm not obsessed with this story, honestly...... This bit is really the second part of the last bit. She had not pulled a double rose, A rose but only two, Till up then started young Tam Lin, Says, Lady, pull no more. Why pulls thou the rose, Janet? Why breaks thou the wand? Or why comes thou to Carterhaugh, Without my command? “Tom’s my name,” he said. “Tom Lynn.” “I’m Con.” “Con?” he turned to stare at her as though startled. “Doesn’t that mean – something to do with deception?” “It’s not my real name, obviously,” said Con, rather tartly. “Ah!” he grinned at her. “You aren’t as naive as you look? Who taught you the ways of the wood?” “The what of the what?” Con frowned. “I’m called Constance – Mary Constance Maynard, if you want the whole thing.” Tom raised his eyebrows at her. “Rather trusting of you, don’t you think? No going back now.” He might be the best looking man Con had ever seen in her life, but he was also the most peculiar. “It’s only my name,” she said, at a loss. “Only your name,” he repeated. Then he seemed to wake up to the fact that he was confusing her. “I beg your pardon,” he said. “I am, of course, talking nonsense. It happens, I’m afraid. I like the name Constance. I’ll call you that, if I may.” “No-one ever calls me Constance,” Con protested. “Con – Constance. No, I really can’t call you Con, it’s asking for trouble. Constance is a much better name.” Con started to laugh, unable to stop herself. If anyone else had suggested calling her Constance she would have regarded it as an idea too hideous to contemplate. But the way Tom said it, as though it was some particularly fine wine, disarmed her before she had time to object. “Call me Hephzibah if you want to,” she said. Tom smiled – a slow smile that made Con suspect he was enjoying some private joke. “It’s tempting,” he admitted. “But I think Constance sounds nicer. Well – Maynard, you said. Any relation to Big Chief Maynard at the San?” “My father.” Con could feel another embarrassingly large grin spreading over her face and hoped that he would think it merely amusement at the epithet applied to her father. “Oh – you mean everything I say will shortly be relayed straight to the top? If I’d known that I certainly wouldn’t have accused you of pinching my roses.” Con laughed. “I suppose you mean you’re a doctor. I should have guessed, really.” “Should you? I hope you aren’t suggesting that I look like a doctor? Because if so, I had better do something about it. “ “No, no, I just meant that most of the men – er – people up here are either doctors or patients, and you don’t look much like a patient.” “Well, that’s some comfort, I suppose. I’d rather look like a doctor than a patient. How many roses do you want?” he added, indicating the basket, which was almost overflowing with velvety blooms. “Oh, that should be enough, thanks,” said Con, relieved by the change of subject. “Look, I should be getting back. I’m expected for supper.” “I expect I’ll see you at the San – I should think you breeze up there quite a bit, yes?” “Yes,” agreed Con, “that is, I do when I’m at home. I go back to Oxford in three weeks time.” For the first time, Con regretted that she had not already graduated. “Oh, really? I know a few people in Oxford. I’ll tell you what – if ever you need a really good dressmaker – ” he fished in his pocket for a piece of paper and scribbled on it. “Every woman I know swears by her. Just mention my name and she will be your willing slave.” Con took the piece of paper in silence, not entirely certain whether she liked this or not. “Thanks,” she said briefly. “Anyway – I’ll probably be up at the San sometime in the next couple of weeks.” “I look forward to seeing you,” he assured her and handed her the basket. “Oh – one moment. Your hand.” He reached forward and took gentle hold of her fingers, pulling a large white handkerchief out of his pocket and lightly dabbing at the scratches with it. “Thanks,” said Con, feeling rather hot and breathless. “Um – I really should...” She turned and hurried off down the path. As she turned through Freudesheim’s gate she glanced down at her hand. The blood was gone, the scratches half healed. |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Mon Jul 20, 2009 9:18 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
This is lovely Abi - really enjoying it
|
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Jul 21, 2009 6:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Oh no, what's going to happen to Con? |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Tue Jul 21, 2009 8:00 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Really enjoying this and looking forward to more. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Tue Jul 21, 2009 8:39 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Really liking this, Abi, but Tom isn't a doctor, is he? He didn't say so, but left Con to make the assumption. Looking forward to more. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Tue Jul 21, 2009 3:15 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks Abi, looking forward to seeing more of this. |
|
| Author: | Lexi [ Tue Jul 21, 2009 9:37 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I love this Abi - a real sense of mystery. More please!
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Wed Jul 22, 2009 10:00 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks for the comments “Carterhaugh, it is my own, My daddy gave it me; I’ll come and go by Carterhaugh, And ask no leave of thee.” “Come in!” called Con, putting down her hairbrush. She looked round as Len came in, carrying a book. Len flung herself onto the bed and rested her chin on her hands. “I’m tired,” she said sighing gustily. “I’ve spent practically the whole day sorting through my cupboard. Honestly, I had no idea I’d kept so much rubbish.” “Oh well, at least you’ve done it now. Are you really not meaning to come back?” Len nodded. “Yes – oh, I’ll come back for visits, of course. I’d like to spend a couple of months here in the summer, just to rest. But I don’t want to spend the rest of my life stewing up here, away from the – the real world.” “I can’t imagine not coming back to the Platz,” said Con thoughtfully. “It’s such a calm sort of place.” “It won’t be calm much longer if Dad keeps trying to keep us within bounds,” Len observed drily. “Really, he made me want to rush out and spend the day in the woods.” “I did.” Con grinned at her sister. Len giggled. “So that’s where you got those roses. I’ve always wondered how you always manage to get such glorious ones.” “There’s a place where they grow – awfully lonely, I’ve never met anyone there. Well, not till today, anyhow.” “Oh?” Len looked up at her, her interest caught by a tone in Con’s voice. “Someone interesting?” “No!” Con spoke a shade too quickly. “Well – maybe, a little. Actually, he was a bit strange. Accused me of stealing his roses when it was obvious they’d been there for decades.” “He? Would that be a young he?” queried Len. “He was young,” Con admitted. “Well, well,” said Len, smirking. “And what about poor Mr. Arbuthnot?” “Poor Mr. Arbuthnot will manage quite well without me. He’ll pine on roast beef and Yorkshire pudding.” “Oh come on, I’ve never seen anyone so devoted. If Reg had ever looked at me the way Lionel looks at you, I would be... well, married, I suppose.” Con flung herself on the bed beside her sister. “Don’t you ever wish you were?” Len shrugged. “Not really. I mean, I sort of miss the – well, the lovely romantic feeling of it. But... we didn’t love each other.” Con remained silent, picking at the pale stitching on the plumeau. Len had never spoken much to her sisters about her break with Reg, but Con and Margot wouldn’t quickly forget the uproar that had followed on the announcement. “In a way,” Len spoke in a rush, “I’m glad it happened. Things have been much... better, since then.” Con risked a sideways glance at her sister. “With Mum and Dad, you mean? It hadn’t escaped my notice.” Len’s head turned towards her and a slight grin curled her lips. “So you forgive me?” “Forgive you? What on earth for?” “Oh, you know. Making trouble. Making everything so beastly uncomfortable.” Con rolled over onto her side, propping her head on her hand. “Is this why you’ve been so off with Margot and me in the last few months?” “I haven’t been off,” protested Len. “Ha! Don’t be stupid, Len. We want you to be happy, not married. Not,” she added hastily, “that we don’t want you to be married. Anyway, I think it was a relief to Reg too.” “It was. I didn’t just dump him, you know,” Len said tartly. “Give me credit for a little decency. We talked about it for a while before we told anyone. Reg said he’d known for months it wasn’t going to work and that it was mostly sentiment by that time anyway.” “Sentiment?” Con frowned. “I mean that he’d loved me for years – practically ever since we met. Oh, not exactly in that way,” seeing Con’s expression. “But that sort of long devotion, you know, frightfully romantic, like Mr. Knightley loving Emma from the year dot. And of course it was all mixed up with gratitude to Dad and him being his boss – Dad being Reg’s, that is. Anyhow, neither of us felt the same about it as we used to and we agreed to end it.” “Oh, well,” Con sighed gustily and turned onto her back. She picked up the book Len had brought in with her and began to flick through it. “At this rate all three of us are going to end up old maids.” “Not you. And don’t fish.” Len poked her in the ribs. “Ow! Beast!” Con squealed, pushing her sister away and rolling over again. She flipped over another page and stared down at a line of it. “Oh, my! Oh – oh dear.” “What’s the matter?” Len peered over her shoulder. “What did you want that name book for, anyway?” “I said he could call me Hephzibah if he wanted and he sort of smirked at me,” Con explained, flustered. Len scanned the page, then let out a giggle. “My delight is in her. Gosh, how forward of you, Con.” |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Thu Jul 23, 2009 3:20 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
What a lovely chat between the two sisters. Abi wrote: “I said he could call me Hephzibah if he wanted and he sort of smirked at me,” Con explained, flustered. Len scanned the page, then let out a giggle. “My delight is in her. Gosh, how forward of you, Con.” Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Thu Jul 23, 2009 8:12 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I take it that the book is one giving the meaning of names. Glad Len still has it. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Jul 23, 2009 8:29 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
| What's Con done? Nice to see the two sisters. Thankyou. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Thu Jul 23, 2009 8:35 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Makes sense about Reg and Jack and gratitude etc. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Thu Jul 23, 2009 11:24 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Lovely update, Abi - I thought Con and Len's conversation was very amusing (and quite deep, too). Looking forward to more. |
|
| Author: | dackel [ Thu Jul 23, 2009 12:05 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I'm really enjoying this - the only downside is that every time I read a new post, I get Fairport Convention/Sandy Denny's 'Tam Lin' stuck in my head... It is a wonderful song - from Fairport's album Liege & Lief in case anyone is interested. I'm sure there must be versions of it floating around the Internet so you could listen to it and see what you think. Then you will have the tune stuck in your head, too!
|
|
| Author: | janetbrown23 [ Fri Jul 24, 2009 10:36 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I have exactly the same problem Dackel. |
|
| Author: | Lesley [ Sat Jul 25, 2009 11:11 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Lovely conversation between the two - and how unusual to see Con as the one staying on the Platz while Len wants to go. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Sat Jul 25, 2009 6:55 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I don't know the song, but am finding this intriguing, Abi. Thank you. |
|
| Author: | Vikki [ Sat Jul 25, 2009 10:31 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
This is lovely, thanks Abi! I can't wait to see how you continue it I was hoping this would be a Tam Lin crossover when I saw the title! (and having grown up listening to both Steeleye and Fairport, I know both of their versions of the ballad extremely well, and would recommend both of them to anyone wanting to investigate.) I've been meaning to try and get hold of the Pamela Dean book, but not quite getting round to it. I must remedy that I think. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Mon Jul 27, 2009 11:48 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I definitely recommend the book, Vikki, if only because of the ridiculously ideal student life embodied in it! (Am currently listening to Coyote Run's version of Tam Lin - very dramatic!). Can't believe I've stayed up this late rewriting this bit - am now going to bed! O tell me, tell me, Tam-a-Line, O tell, an tell me true, Tell me this night, an mak nae lie, What pedigree are you? “I ought to be packing,” said Len happily as they strode up through the wood. “You used to be so organised, Len,” observed Felicity breathlessly as she half trotted to keep up with her taller sisters. “I think university must have had a bad effect on you.” “Thanks, Fliss,” grinned Len. “You are so very tidy yourself, of course.” Felicity poked her tongue out at her. “You’re just a big bully,” she complained. “Can’t you slow down a bit?” “What you need to do is grow,” Margot told her sister seriously. She squatted down to let Felicity scramble onto her back. “Believe it or not,” she gasped, struggling into a standing position and going on, “even Len was quite short once. It was a long time ago, of course. She’s grown out of it now.” “Whereas being short is the only thing Margot’s grown out of,” Len said calmly. Margot lunged forward, apparently with the intention of smiting Len for her rudeness. That young lady, unburdened by a well-grown young sister, darted out of her reach and Margot lurched dangerously to one side, eliciting a shrill squeal from her rider. “Get her! Get her!” yelled Felicity, drumming encouragingly on Margot’s shoulder blades. Thus urged, Margot ran up the hill for a few yards in vain pursuit of Len, who pranced on ahead until Margot, puffing heavily, flung herself down on the carpet of pine needles and rolled over, effectively dislodging Felicity. “Oof!” She gasped, fanning herself. “Very, very bad idea, that. Young maidens all, heed my words – never, ever run up hills with sisters on your backs.” “Oh, come on, lazybones!” Len and Con hauled her to her feet. Despite the fact that they had spent more than half of the last three years away from the Platz, the triplets still had many friends at the San, both staff and patients, and they spent most of the morning peacefully chatting with them. Con hadn’t seen Tom any of the times she’d been up to the San, and as this was their last full day at home, she wasn’t likely to. Not that she really cared, obviously, but she wouldn’t have minded seeing him. “Well, goodbye, my dears. You have fun at your college. And don’t you walk home through the woods.” Elderly, frail Mrs. Newton fixed them with a stern look. Con sat down again abruptly. “Not you too. Why does everyone keep telling us that? First Dad, then Auntie Hilda and about half a dozen people from here. Even Mum said she thought there was something in it.” Mrs Newton looked surprised. “It’s that Dr. Lynn, dear, isn’t it? Well, I thought everyone knew that.” She lowered her voice to a dramatic whisper. “He’s a very strange young man.” “What’s wrong with him?” demanded Con. “Well, I’ve never seen anything myself,” admitted Mrs Newton. “But Matron says she’s afraid he isn’t to be trusted, and she should know.” “I don’t see why she should know any more than anyone else who’s met him,” said Con pugnaciously. Mrs Newton eyed her shrewdly. “You think you can trust him, don’t you? Well, I say Matron knows everything there is to know about everyone here. That’s a woman who knows what’s what. If she thinks he’s a bad lot, I say he is a bad lot.” “Well, I’ve never met her, and I have met Tom, and I liked him,” Con was saying firmly, when a voice called through the open door. “Constance?” Tom’s head appeared. He nodded at the old lady. “All right, Mrs Newton?” “I’m very well, thank you, young man,” she replied, her eyes narrowed at him. She gave Con a look that suggested she thought she had won the argument. Con hesitated, then bent forward and kissed the paper thin cheek. “I’ll see you in the summer, Mrs Newton. Take care.” “Are you going?” asked Tom as she joined him in the corridor. “I’m going back to Oxford. I do have finals, you know.” “Oh – yes, of course.” Tom looked slightly blank. “These are my sisters,” said Con as the others caught up with them. “This Len, this is Margot and this is Felicity.” “Nice to meet you.” Tom nodded at them then turned back to Con. “You’ll be back in the summer, though?” “Yes, I daresay I will.” She felt her lips twist in a smile. Footsteps sounded down the long corridor. Apparently at random, Tom steered them round a corner. “Short cut,” he explained. “Well, I’ll see you in the summer, then. And, Constance?” “Hm?” Con looked up at him. “That address I gave you – I should chuck it. She’ll charge you an arm and a leg, and maybe worse than that.” He opened a door that led to the main reception area just as the footsteps followed them round the corner. “Good to meet you,” he called, and shut the door behind them. “So, is that the man you met in the wood?” queried Len as they strolled down the footpath. Con admitted that it was so. Len looked thoughtful. “Dad and Mrs Newton were right. He is very strange.” “Yes, isn’t he?” agreed Con peaceably. “I liked him,” said Felicity. “He’s very handsome, isn’t he, Con?” Con smiled. “So-so,” she said. “I liked him too,” said Margot. “All the same, I think you should be careful. I mean, if everyone says he’s odd, then there must be something in it, surely.” “No smoke without fire, you mean?” Con shrugged. “Maybe. Maybe not. I’m sure Fliss’ll keep an eye out for me, anyhow.” She grinned down at her small sister. “Race you to the corner!” And she grabbed Felicity’s hand and they flew down the path, Len and Margot in close pursuit. Edited as I absent-mindedly forgot to put in half a sentence. 
|
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Jul 28, 2009 7:06 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Ooh, this is intriguing. Why is everyone so against Tom? |
|
| Author: | JS [ Tue Jul 28, 2009 9:26 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
So I wonder if the dressmaker charges literally an arm and a leg? Looking forward to more. |
|
| Author: | Jennie [ Tue Jul 28, 2009 11:16 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Or wears a nightcap and has big teeth. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Fri Jul 31, 2009 9:19 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
She'll be the Fairy Queen, surely? Anyway, I'm really enjoying this, Abi, particularly the family interaction between the triplets and their sister, and the sense of community on the Platz, as well as wondering how the legend will work in this universe... |
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Sat Aug 01, 2009 8:32 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks, really liked the interactions between the girls. Hope Con starts listening or at least try and find out why people don't trust Tom |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sat Aug 01, 2009 10:21 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I like Tom. Hopefully things will turn out OK for Con. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Aug 04, 2009 10:36 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Just a short and relatively pointless update .Con’s activities over the next few weeks were not unusual. In the brief spaces of time when she wasn’t studying she went to parties, lay in the sun, refused three offers of marriage from the devoted Lionel Arbuthnot, drank coffee, tried to decide what to do with her life and ordered a new frock from the dressmaker whose address she found scrawled on a piece of paper tucked into the pocket of her thick coat. “So, what are you going to do when term ends?” demanded Shirley Devine. “You’re going to have to decide pretty soon, you know.” “I know.” Con blinked lazily in the hot sun. “Oh, I think I’ll go home for a bit, anyhow. Actually, I was wondering whether you’d fancy staying with us for a bit. It’s not all that benighted, honestly. Well, it is a little, but we can always spend a few days in Interlaken if you get too hideously bored. There are some gorgeous walks and climbs and, believe it or not, a pub.” “Sounds nice, actually,” said Shirley calmly. “It seems a bit of an anticlimax just to settle down to a job as soon as we finish here.” “Especially as you haven’t got a job.” “There is that.” Shirley grinned. “Oh well, maybe I’ll find a handsome doctor in Switzerland. Aren’t doctors meant to have gorgeous hands?” Con rolled her eyes. “They also work long and horribly unsociable hours. They think that they’re God and can – and have to – cure any tiny thing that’s wrong with you. Also, they have a very bizarre sense of humour.” “Stop trying to discourage me,” said Shirley sternly. “You’ll soon see,” Con assured her. “I’m going to ask Milly too.” “She’ll jump at it. Anything to stop her parents trying to find her a suitable young man. You haven’t met them, have you? You’d think they lived a hundred years ago, it’s ridiculous.” “So is the idea of Milly marrying a nice young man – or any man at all, come to that. She’s terrified of them.” Shirley giggled. “Haven’t you got any gentle, romantic doctors up your sleeve? And,” she added glancing at her wristwatch, “aren’t you supposed to be having your dress fitted?” Con looked at her own watch, then jumped up with a shriek of horror. “Oh, curse! I’ll see you later!” |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Wed Aug 05, 2009 7:29 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks Abi,Con isn't following in Joeys footsteps and marrying her friends off to doctors is she 
|
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Aug 05, 2009 8:19 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Uh-oh, do I sense trouble with the dressmaker? |
|
| Author: | JS [ Wed Aug 05, 2009 5:16 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Love all that Con manages to pack in to the 'brief spaces of time' when not studying... Sometimes I miss being a student. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Fri Aug 07, 2009 11:02 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I like Con's thoughts about the doctors.
|
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Sat Aug 08, 2009 8:21 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks, this is lovely |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Thu Aug 13, 2009 11:19 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Another short, random scene, I fear - not even sure where this one came from or how that many girls ended up coming to the Platz. Maybe I shouldn't write this late at night .Three weeks later seven young women spilled from the Maynards’ runabout, followed by a pale and wan looking Jack, who stumbled from the driver’s seat, tottered round to the boot and heaved a succession of enormous suitcases from it. Finding there was nowhere to put the thirteenth and final one, he let it drop on his foot, then jumped back with a yell of pain. Joey emerged from the house, an expression of bewilderment on her face. “Mum!” Len and Con emerged from the crowd and greeted their mother with enthusiastic hugs. Joey hugged them back. “How wonderful to see you again – but I thought you were only bringing two friends with you?” “Oh, yes, we were,” Con admitted, turning and trying to pick up one of the suitcases, without success. “But Flip and Flop thought they’d like to see the Alps,” Len explained. Con, glancing round as she pretended she had meant to grab vaguely at the handle of the suitcase, caught sight of her mother’s lips silently repeating the names. “Philippa and Florence,” she said. “And you’ve met Meredith, haven’t you? Her parents decided to go to Australia quite suddenly.” “So we said she could come home with us,” finished Len. “You don’t mind, do you? It’s only an extra three people. We can share rooms.” “We’ll go and get things ready,” said Con, leading the way inside. “You don’t mind bringing the luggage, do you, Dad?” Len flung back over her shoulder as she followed the rest inside. |
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Fri Aug 14, 2009 12:48 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Poor Jack, having to cope with all that luggage
|
|
| Author: | jmc [ Fri Aug 14, 2009 4:58 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
What's happened on the trip to make Jack look so pale and wan? Feeling very sorry for him at this point. Like the way the girls just presumed they could bring extra people.
|
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Aug 14, 2009 8:18 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
| Poor Jack! He'll be glad to get back to the relative calm of home after that, I expect. Thanks, can't wait to see where this goes. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Fri Aug 14, 2009 10:19 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks really enjoyed that. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Thu Aug 20, 2009 11:35 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Flip and Flop? As bad as Flora and Fauna! Thanks, Abi - looking forward to more. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 12:21 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Sorry, just another random bit. No idea what's going on with this - possibly it's because I'm on holiday  .Four and twenty ladies fair... It took some time, but by dint of careful shuffling and raids on the linen cupboard, everyone was finally supplied with a place to sleep. Flip and Flop were given Margot’s room, since she would not be home for another fortnight and as Joey said, they could worry about that when it came. Beds for Shirley and Milly had already been made up in Con’s room, and Len and Meredith fitted comfortably in the Len’s. None of the girls slept well that night, but that didn’t prevent most of them from being up at an early hour the next morning. True, it was necessary for Con and Milly to haul Shirley from between her sheets by her feet, but since they did this most mornings no-one thought much of it except for Joey, who had most unwisely planned on sleeping late and was woken by Shirley’s screams of rage as she fought for the possession of her blankets. Joey had her revenge for this by scooting down the corridor and taking possession of the bathroom. Meredith, under the impression that Len was the occupier, pounded violently on the door for some time. “Come on, you unspeakably lazy toad!” she yelled, rattling the doorknob like a dog shaking a rat. “What on earth are you doing in there? Making your will?” The door opened so suddenly that she came within an ace of falling into the room. “Well!” she began before she had taken in the truth of who was smiling at her blandly from the bathroom doorway. For a moment her jaw flapped aimlessly; then she got it under control. “Mrs. Maynard!” she stammered. “I – I thought it was – um – Len. Honestly, I didn’t realise. I – I’m awfully sorry.” “That’s quite all right, Meredith,” said Joey gently, secretly glad that it was someone she’d met before and whose name she could therefore remember. “I am sometimes rather slow in the mornings. You’ll be glad to know I’ve already made my will, though.” She sidestepped the speechless and scarlet Meredith and went off down the corridor, chortling to herself. An hour and a half later, when everyone was finally clothed, breakfasted and in her right mind, Joey heard the slamming of the front door, a brief burble of voices as the triplets and their friends passed down the path, and, finally, silence. (Edited as I can't spell) |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 8:47 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Silence? In the Maynard house?  I really hope someone tells Meredith about Joey and her own escapades. Will she ever escape the "blithering idiot" comment? Loved her response!Thankyou! |
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 12:29 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I love that that was hilarious, thank you
|
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 3:13 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I wouldn't like to remember the number of times I've had those exact words shouted at me!! Thanks, Abi - hilarious. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 4:11 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks,Abi that was fun. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Aug 24, 2009 9:59 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
| That was a lovely scene of family mayhem and confusion. I'm looking forward to the next bit, Abi - hopefully Tom will put in appearance shortly?
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 1:34 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Emma A wrote: hopefully Tom will put in appearance shortly? Tom? Now, who was Tom again...? The girls had unanimously demanded a walk with a view for their first in the Alps. Meredith, recovering enough to style herself an expert on the basis of her one previous visit to the Platz, suggested the Rösleinalp as a suitable destination. “Honestly,” Meredith continued once they had agreed on this and were climbing higher through the trees. “I had no idea it was your Mum in the bathroom. Do you think she thinks I’m hideously rude and – and discourteous? I mean, I did apologise, but still...” “Well,” Len replied, looking grave, “you know how strict she is about good manners.” “And you did call her a toad,” Con added seriously. “An unspeakably lazy one, if I remember rightly.” Meredith groaned in horror at the remembrance. “She’ll never let me in the house again!” she wailed. “It isn’t funny!” she snapped at Flip and Flop, who had both turned, laughing. Then she stopped dead and put her hands on her hips. “It is funny, isn’t it? Damn it, I thought you were being serious!” They all burst into laughter. It was a little after ten as they started up the steep footpath that led to the Rösleinalp. “Ouf!” gasped Shirley, mopping dramatically at her forehead. “This had better be worth it, Meredith. Just look!” She turned to look back, flinging out her arms to indicate the expanse that lay before them. “That view is utterly gorgeous. Need we really climb any further – there can’t possibly be anything more amazing than that.” “Don’t be so lazy,” said Con sternly. “Anyway, it’s worth the climb. Still,” she shrugged, “don’t let us stop you from turning back if you really want to.” “Slavedriver,” Shirley grumbled. Then she and Con both raised their heads to look up the path. Being in the rear of the party, they were unable to see the cause of the sudden lifted voices ahead of them. “What on earth...?” Con strode up the slope, Shirley trailing in her wake. “Get off the path, for heaven’s sake!” Flip and Flop, in the lead, had turned back and were gesturing urgently. “But why?” demanded Len, nevertheless retreating into the long, ragged grass that bordered the path. “Horses,” said Flip. “Though why anyone would ride a horse down a path like this,” Flop said severely. “Is anyone’s guess,” Flip finished. “Idiots,” they added together. They could all hear hooves now. Con thought there must be a fair few horses, and unaccountably felt a queasy sensation in the pit of her stomach. “But who keeps horses up here?” Len was saying quietly in her ear. “I mean, apart from one or two that – oooh!” Her sentence died away as the first horses appeared round the corner. They came slowly, picking their way with care down the steep path, and they were all white, their pale manes lifting gently in the breeze. Con’s breath caught in her throat. Len’s fingers brushed hers and she automatically closed her hand over them. Their hooves were the only sound. The riders were quite silent and so were the seven girls as they huddled together at the side of the path. The thought drifted through Con’s head that they hadn’t even been seen. Nor did the people who came after seem to notice them. Some were on horseback – horses of all colours this time, and others walked. Her eyes roamed over them, but she didn’t recognise the faces, until one turned in the crowd and with a jolt brown eyes met dark blue. “Tom!” Her voice seemed to ring out across the mountains, like a bell through the silence. But the blue eyes were gone and the face had vanished and there were just soundless backs passing down the mountainside. She turned her head and found herself staring into Len’s violet eyes, knowing that the disbelief in her sister’s face mirrored her own. “What was that?” Milly said faintly. “Just some lunatics on horses.” Filp’s matter-of-fact tones jolted Con back to reality. She shook herself and dropped Len’s hand. “What are they, some sort of spiritualists? I suppose so, as they were all wearing white.” “No idea,” said Con, trying to sound unshaken. “I didn’t actually recognise any of them.” Len, just behind her, moved slightly, but none of the others seemed to have noticed her cry. Neither had the riders. She found that the sick feeling hadn’t entirely left her stomach. “Well, I’ll be surprised if someone doesn’t have an accident before they get to the bottom,” observed Flop dispassionately. “Still, it’s their funeral, I suppose.” “I don’t think it was a funeral.” Len glanced at Con with an eyebrow cocked as they continued on their way, the chatter and laughter already rising and the sound of hooves fading away in the distance. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 3:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Wow that was really funny and then turned so Very Spooky. Although I did expect Con to grap Tom from his horse. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 6:28 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks Abi,funny then weird, looking forward to seeing what happens next! |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 8:03 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Very spooky - but also most mysterious. What happens next? Thankyou, I can't wait to find out what that was. |
|
| Author: | shesings [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 8:55 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
This is marvellous, Abi! I love all the Tam Lynn variants and this looks like one of the ones that Bronson missed............keep up the good work. PS why don't smileys work for me? |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 9:11 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Wow, Abi, such a change from laughter to mystery and otherworldliness. Con must be feeling really rather odd after that. *shivers* |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 10:16 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
shesings wrote: ... why don't smileys work for me? You may have them turned off by default in your profile? To check, go to 'User Control Panel' [middle of the top line under the CBB picture] then 'Board preferences' then 'Edit posting details' and there's an option to 'Enable smilies by default' - if that's already on, I don't know the answer, but if it isn't for some reason, that should sort it for you *Ruth with mod hat on* |
|
| Author: | Jennie [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 10:33 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
So why didn't Tom lean down, grab Con and swing her up onto his horse? That would be worth talking about. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 11:03 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Loved the change from fun to mysterious. Looking forward to the next installment. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Thu Aug 27, 2009 7:01 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Very Tolkienish, Abi. Thank you. |
|
| Author: | Squirrel [ Fri Aug 28, 2009 5:42 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Having just started reading this (and having never come across the cross over I'll admit!), I thought I'd come and say that I'm finding it a complete hoot in some ways, and yet another story that won't let me stop reading until I've reached the end. So thank you Abi! |
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Sat Aug 29, 2009 3:08 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks, that was most intriguing |
|
| Author: | snowmaiden [ Mon Aug 31, 2009 3:13 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Ooooh, very spooky, and also vg. Reminds me of 'the dark is rising' too, a bit. thanks abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Sep 01, 2009 12:51 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks for all the comments .The Rösleinalp fulfilled everyone’s expectations as a desirable destination. As might be expected, the mysterious riders formed the major topic of conversation for some time. “Surely you must have recognised some of them,” Shirley said sceptically. “How could there be about twenty people you didn’t know up here? I mean, it isn’t exactly a metropolis.” Con remained silent, not wanting to lie again. Len shrugged her shoulders. “We’ve not been here for a term, remember. And if they’re from one of the higher shelves we might not have met them. We don’t actually know everyone!” “And why on earth do they keep such gorgeous horses hidden away up here?” put in Flip. “Summer Solstice!” said Milly loudly from her supine position on the springy grass. “What?” The others peered at her in confusion. “Today! June 21st. It’s Summer Solstice.” “That’s... nice?” hazarded Con. Milly raised herself on one elbow. “You are dense sometimes,” she complained. “Druids and people like that celebrate it. It’s when the sun sort of stops.” Seeing the blank looks on their faces she backtracked hastily. “You know the Earth is tilted? Well, every six months it – oh, never mind. It’s the longest day and the winter one is the shortest. Druids and pagans celebrate it. Don’t you think maybe those people might have been celebrating?” “They didn’t look very happy about it,” objected Flip. “That was probably just because they were trying to go down an insanely steep hill on those horses,” said Flop. “Are the horses all you two can talk about?” asked Shirley impatiently. “Actually, they were rather nice horses,” said Flop with dignity. “You city types couldn’t tell an Arab from a mule. I tell you, they were beautiful – extraordinary. They must have cost a fortune.” The others appeared unmoved by her enthusiasm and she subsided. “Oh well,” said Meredith, “I suppose it’s none of our business, really.” Con saw Len’s face turn towards her. “So why do you think Tom was with them?” she murmured. Con shrugged. “Maybe he’s a Druid,” she suggested, and tried to picture Tom striding along in Druid's robes. “It doesn’t seem all that likely, but I don’t know him really. For all I know, he could be King of the Cannibal Islands. I’ll ask him next time I see him.” “Next time?” “Oh, there’s definitely going to be a next time. I can’t possibly just leave it there – I’d go mad with curiosity in a fortnight.” Len looked at her watch. “Time to move if we want any lunch,” she observed, and the topic was dropped. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Sep 01, 2009 7:32 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Hm, interesting. So what is Con going to discover? Thankyou! |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Tue Sep 01, 2009 8:17 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks, Abi - I do like the interactions between all the girls, and the puzzlement about the horses. Quite agree with Con, though...
|
|
| Author: | JellySheep [ Wed Sep 02, 2009 9:23 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
This is fascinating - very clever idea. Hope we'll see more soon, as I'm very intrigued. Loved Flip and Flop's names! |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Sep 04, 2009 9:53 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
“I’m sorry,” said Joey, as they all piled into the car. “But I simply can’t let you go home without asking – how did you get saddled with names like Flip and Flop?” “It was right at the beginning of term, actually,” said Flop. “Get off, Flip. You sat on me on the way up. I’m sitting on you this time.” Flip, admitting the justice of this, gave up the struggle and instead took up the thread of the tale. “I’ve always been called Flip, ever since my little brother couldn’t say ‘Philippa’. And when Flop and I met at Oxford some wit decided it would be hilarious to call her Flop – it is sort of short for Florence, after all – and it stuck.” Joey grinned. “Reminds me a bit of Flora and Fauna – I’ve told you about them, haven’t I, girls?” “Yes, and I seem to remember Auntie Daisy telling us you were the wit who gave them that name,” pointed out Len with a grin. A little later Flip and Flop were leaning dangerously far out of the train window, waving violently. “Don’t get run down by any beautiful horses!” Flip yelled. “Send us a postcard when you get to meet them!” added Flop at the top of her voice. “And bring Tom to England as soon as you can – we want to meet him!” bellowed Flip. “Who’s Tom?” asked Joey, but her words were drowned in the shouted farewells as the train gathered speed and drew out of the station. Flip’s and Flop’s heads vanished, windswept, into the carriage, and the remaining five, with Joey, turned to the exit. “Well,” said Joey, “I suppose you people want to wander – go shopping, and so forth? I’ve one or two things I need to pick up myself, so what do you say to meeting in a couple of hours for lunch? Or do you want the whole day? I need to get back, but you can catch the train – it’s up to you.” “Oh, let’s spend the day now that we’re here,” said Con. “I need some new shoes for this party next week,” observed Shirley sadly. “I broke the heel on my other ones at Meredith’s birthday party.” “You couldn’t just get it mended?” said Joey. “Well, I could,” admitted Shirley, “if I knew where the heel actually was. Also, the shoe.” “Oh, I see.” Joey looked a little bewildered, but shrugged her shoulders equably. “We’ll see you later, Mum!” called Con, grinning, as they moved off in a pack. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Fri Sep 04, 2009 10:12 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Just caught up with the last two posts. Love the response to the Summer Solstice explaination of the horses and riders. Also the reason for the names Flip and Flop. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Sep 05, 2009 7:57 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
| Poor, bewildered Joey - how on earth does one not know where one's shoe is? I hope the trips' friends don't give away *too* much about them, or there could be some awkward questions being asked! Thankyou. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sat Sep 05, 2009 9:20 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Will Jo start asking about Tom as soon as they have left? Flip and Flop
|
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Sat Sep 05, 2009 1:15 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
A lovely update, Abi - I do like Con's and Len's friends (and Joey's bemusement - as though she can't quite believe what she's seeing and hearing!). Looking forward to more. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Thu Sep 10, 2009 11:32 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (update 11/09) |
Have now got rid of most of the random friends who suddenly turned up! I fear I spent an hour and a half last night looking for the girls' dresses for the party - in the end I found them all on the same website where they have utterly GORGEOUS vintage clothes. If only I had more money.... (links at the bottom for anyone who's interested)! Margot arrived home at the end of the following week looking pale and tired. “It’s just work,” she said when Joey expressed concern. “Don’t worry, Mum. I can afford to take a couple of days off now.” “A couple of days?” echoed Joey in disbelief. “I’ve got an awful lot of work to catch up with. Only had time to skim in the last month or two. I simply must catch up a bit.” Con could see the anxiety in her mother’s eyes, but knew as well as Joey did how useless it would be to say too much about it. Margot, having become a hard worker in her last years at school, was, in Con’s opinion, now taking it to extremes. “It can wait,” Joey said, more as a question than a statement. “Surely you can afford to take a week off work?” The shadow of a smile crossed Margot’s face. “Doctor Jessop wouldn’t like to hear you say that.” “Doctor Jessop isn’t here,” retorted Joey and this time Margot grinned properly. “Never mind work for the moment,” said Con, turning from her whispered consultation with Milly and Shirley, now the only two left of the five friends who had arrived at the Platz a fortnight before. “Come for a walk with us. There’s still an hour before it drops dark.” “Oh, I don’t know,” began Margot, but Len grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the door. “Come on. You look as though you haven’t seen the sun for about six months.” Margot laughed and allowed herself to be dragged outside where the air was fresh, the sky a darkening blue and a clean scent to the mountain air that she always swore to her Edinburgh friends wasn’t quite like the smell you found anywhere else. “I’m glad to be home,” she said. “You sound surprised,” observed Con drily. Margot giggled. “Well, after being at university, the Platz always seems a bit out-of-the-way and dull. Do you have any idea how wonderful it is just to stand here and look at the sky?” “For heaven’s sake, Margot, you sound as though you haven’t seen the light of day for years. You should take some time off.” “I’d like to see you take time off doing my course,” said Margot tersely. “Of course, it is possible, but only if you’re happy to be thrown out, or just fail ignominiously. I’d rather not, thanks.” Len and Con exchanged glances but neither of them dared say any more. After a few minutes of silence, Margot spoke again, rather better-tempered. “Sorry. I’m tired, I think. I keep on finding myself snapping at people at the moment. What have you two been up to, anyhow?” “Showing people the Platz – Flip and Flop came up for a few days and Meredith spent a fortnight. Her people are in Australia so she’s sort of hopping. Shirley and Milly are still here, obviously.” “And what about the boyfriend?” asked Margot with a barely concealed smirk. “Lionel isn’t my boyfriend,” said Con patiently. “Didn’t mean Lionel. I know quite well you’d rather go out with a Brussels sprout. Tom, obviously. Don’t tell me you haven’t seen any more of him, for I shan’t believe it.” Con shrugged and addressed a bush at the side of the path in a would-be flippant voice. “Actually, I haven’t. Unless you count seeing him with a bunch of freaks on horses, when I shouted his name and he completely ignored me. Rather embarrassing.” “Oh.” Margot blinked. Evidently Con minded very much, and equally evidently there wasn’t much you could say to make her mind less. “Well, there’s this party the new Matron at the San’s throwing. He might be there,” she offered eventually. “Yes. He might,” said Con coldly. Then she stopped looking at the bush and glanced at Margot instead. “Stupid of me to be so annoyed, I suppose. I’d only met him twice. He probably didn’t even recognise me. Anyway, speaking of the party, what are you wearing?” “Just my black.” Margot pulled a face. “I haven’t had a minute to get anything else.” “You look gorgeous in it, though,” consoled Len. “Shame you’re going to be a nun, really. Most girls would kill for legs like yours.” “Or yours,” Margot pointed out with some truth. “So have you got anything new?” “I didn’t buy it just for this party,” said Len defensively. “But it’s silk chiffon – white, with a gorgeous golden poppy print.” Con giggled. “Honestly, if Mum knew how many clothes you had, she’d pass out!” “I expect she’d do the same if she knew how many books you had. Anyhow, I like buying clothes. And this frock’s got to last me this summer and probably next spring at least. I’m flat broke now. You can’t talk, Con,” she added, carrying war into the enemy’s camp. “Shirley said you’d bought a frightfully expensive dress last term. Which no-one’s seen yet.” “I think it’s quite nice.” Con smiled a secret smile. “You’ll have to tell me what you think when you see it.” And since not all their questioning would elicit any further details they let the subject drop. And here are the dresses (don't know how to do the thing where you turn it into words!): Len's: http://www.poshgirlvintage.com/1960s-poppies-print-silk-party-dress-sm-p-1214.html Margot's http://www.poshgirlvintage.com/1950s-black-gold-tea-length-party-dress-p-965.html Con's, of course, cannot yet be displayed - 50 points to anyone who guesses which one
|
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Fri Sep 11, 2009 12:10 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Love the dresses. They're georgous. I take con got her dress made at the dressmaker Tom recommended, but haven't a clue after that. Thanks |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Fri Sep 11, 2009 8:41 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
My guess would be this one! If you want to do the links as words, Abi, then type [url=, put in the web address and close the square bracket ] - no spaces or commas, but I'm putting them in here so it displays what I'm telling you rather than showing a strange link, then after the words you want displayed, put in [ /url ] again without spaces - so the link above was put in as [ url=http://www.poshgirlvintage.com/1950s-evening-strapless-rose-tea-length-dress-p-1052.html ]this one![ /url ] but without the spaces inside the square brackets, and then I added the colour [by highlighting 'this one!' and clicking on the colour on the right that I fancied] to make the words stand out
|
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Sep 11, 2009 9:28 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I seem to remember using Margot's dress (I found the site through random googling) as a basis for one of Con's dresses in another drabble. Hmm. I loved the update! Especially Con talking to the bush Thankyou.
|
|
| Author: | shesings [ Fri Sep 11, 2009 3:38 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
i cannot wait for Hallowe'en............ # "Again they'll turn me in your arms To a red het gand of airn, But hold me fast, and fear me not, I'll do you nae harm. # "And last they'll turn me in your arms Into the burning gleed, Then throw me into well water, O throw me in with speed. |
|
| Author: | Phil [ Sat Sep 12, 2009 6:16 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I'm really enjoying this Abi. Thanks. I am now going to investigate the Ballad of Tam Lin and I like the way you included links for what you see the triplets would be wearing. It makes them come more to life in our mind's eye. I would love to illustrate my stories on the CBB. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sun Sep 13, 2009 7:31 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thans Abi. The dresses were gorgeous. I tried picking Con's but then spent far too much time on the site without deciding. Looking forward to the party at the san. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Sun Sep 13, 2009 2:54 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Lovely update, Abi (and gorgeous dresses, too) - love the relationship between the triplets here, and Margot daring to say things that Len didn't perhaps. Thank-you. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Sep 13, 2009 10:17 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Edited to turn this into an update, since I've just finished writing this bit! Short, but to the point! Thanks for the tip, abbeybufo - hopefully this will be successful. It wasn't that dress, by the way .Milly's dress Shirley's dress The cool silk slid down her back as she adjusted her bodice and reached round to fasten the dress. Then she turned to look in the mirror, turned again to let the chiffon skirt drift out lightly. Len had done her hair and Shirley had done all their make-up. Con wasn’t wearing much tonight. The dressmaker had told her she wouldn’t need to, and Con believed her. She tried to give herself a seductive smile in the mirror but quickly turned it into a grimace. There was a bang on the door. “Aren’t you ready yet, Con?” came Milly’s voice. “Your Dad says to tell you we’re going to be late if you don’t hurry up.” “Just coming!” Con hastily pushed her feet into the kitten heels she’d bought to go with the dress – feeling that the time had finally come to sacrifice comfort for style – and opened the door. Milly was already descending the staircase. “We’re coming!” she called, seeing Margot’s skirt whisking through the doorway. Con, abandoning all pretence of dignity, ran down the drive to where the car stood waiting, engine running, Jack in the driver’s seat with an expression of inhuman patience on his face and Joey, beside him, looking perfectly calm. “What did I tell you?” she said, poking him. “They’re all ready in time and looking very – Con! Oh, Con, what a beautiful frock.” She fumbled at the door handle. “Oh, I say!” Jack let loose a howl of protest. “Can’t you look at it when we get there?” Joey sat back reluctantly and since they were all, finally, in the car, he began to drive. The party was held on the San premises in a large hall that had been purpose built for such occasions. The windows were open, letting out a burble of noise and light. As they gave up their light wraps in the cloakroom, Joey swung Con round to face her. “You look – well – ” Con glanced at her mother and was surprised to see that her dark eyes were wet. “I had no idea you were so beautiful.” Joey swallowed hard and dashed her hand quickly across her eyes. Then she seemed to shake the emotion off, grabbed Con’s hand and pulled her back out into the brightly lit hall. “Come on! Where did the rest go?” Con, feeling a swelling warmth in her heart, followed her mother into the swirling, coloured crowd. A moment later a strong hand gripped her painfully on the wrist and jerked her round. “You have to get outside and get that dress off right now,” hissed a voice, and Con found herself alarmingly close to Tom’s face, which was blazing with some emotion – she wasn’t entirely sure what. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Sun Sep 13, 2009 11:33 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Wow,Shirleys dress will turn a few heads,love Joeys reaction to Con that was lovely.Not familiar with Tom but now wondering where this is going to go? Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Vikki [ Mon Sep 14, 2009 12:14 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
This is wonderful Abi! (although I'd love to hear Jo and Jack's reactions to Tom telling their daughter to get outside and get her dress off!!!) And is Con's dress this one - http://www.poshgirlvintage.com/1960s-st ... -1236.html? |
|
| Author: | JS [ Mon Sep 14, 2009 7:45 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Somehow I don't think he means that romantically.... I've also spent too much time speculating on which dress it is. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Sep 14, 2009 8:41 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Please, oh please, let Jack be behind him to hear that! I'm now slightly worried - please let Con be ok! Thankyou (I think) |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Sep 15, 2009 11:22 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (update 16/09) |
Deciding that she didn’t care what emotion Tom was feeling, Con shook his hand off and crossed her arms. “Oh, so you’re talking to me this time, are you?” Tom blinked. “What?” “The other day. Summer Solstice. When you were coming down the path with those people. You saw me, I know you did.” “It wasn’t exactly a convenient time,” said Tom between gritted teeth. “And neither is this. I can’t believe you actually – you have to change. Now. Have you got something else you can wear?” “Oh yes, I do happen to have a spare frock or two in my handbag,” said Con with heavy sarcasm, flourishing the tiny object before him before turning – with immense success and inward gratitude to Shirley’s expert tuition – on her heel and stalking off. She had only stalked a few steps, however, when Tom stepped in front of her, his face a mixture of desperation and fury that might have amused Con if she hadn’t been so angry. “Would you please leave me alone?” she demanded. “No – Constance, I am absolutely serious. Look, could we at least go somewhere a bit quieter and talk?” Con crossed her arms again. “You can talk to me here if you must,” she snapped. Tom stared at her, seething, for a moment. Then he let out a breath. “Fine. As long as you actually listen.” Con was silent, so he went on. “You got that dress from Habetrot, didn’t you?” “Her name was Havertrue,” said Con stiffly. Tom moved impatiently. “Same thing. It’s been corrupted over the years. She’s not the original Habetrot, obviously, but she’s bad enough.” “I have no idea what you’re talking about,” said Con coldly. Tom bared his teeth at her and ran a hand through his hair, making it stand on end. “I told you to chuck that address. Why didn’t you?” “Why should I have? She was as good a dressmaker as you said. Don’t you like it?” She looked at him, her head on one side. Tom stared back at her facing him, her cheeks slightly pink and her eyes glinting with annoyance. Dark curls tumbled against her white neck and shoulders. Berries in the forest, water in a meadow. Damn it, the dress was perfect. Pale, gentle green, it clung loosely, swung slowly and shimmered gold if you didn’t look too closely. Dew on the grass. He saw her flush and forced his eyes back to hers. “Yes, as a matter of fact. But that isn’t the point. You stand out like a – a bloody beacon. She’ll spot you any minute and frankly, I’d rather she didn’t.” “Who? What are you talking about?” Tom ground his teeth again. “I – am – trying – to – warn – you,” he enunciated slowly. “She will see you. She will know where you got your dress. She will notice how stunningly beautiful you are and she will want you for herself.” Con leaned forward slightly and looked into his eyes. “Who – is – she?” she imitated him. “Why – are – you – talking – rubbish?” Tom shut his eyes for a few seconds, took a few deep breaths, then opened them again. “Look around,” he said calmly. “Half the people here are hers. The people she took on after she came. Most of them were hers before – she’s only recruited a couple from up here. Not much choice, you know. Anyway. You’ll be the pick of her collection – for a while, at least.” “But I’m not a nurse, or a doctor,” pointed out Con, bewildered into replying civilly. “I don’t even want to be.” “Believe me, she could persuade you,” Tom’s mouth twisted. “Which is why I am suggesting you go straight out into the cloakroom – or home, or whatever – and change your dress. Now. Please. Before it’s – damn. Too late.” His face had changed, all the emotion gone, leaving only a cool, slightly dismissive glance. He began to walk away, his gaze sliding from her. Cold, Con turned and stopped breathing. A tall woman, dressed in red silk that fell to her feet, liquid, holding her curves, becoming her. Con’s gaze travelled upward slowly, lingering helpless on every slow arch. Whiter skin than mine, and blacker hair. Finally she reached the woman’s face, her straight black fringe and black eyes – holes, tunnels, traps. Where’s my soul? Where’s hers? The woman smiled. It seemed to take hours and Con couldn’t stop watching. “Well, Tom. Aren’t you going to introduce us?” Could you drink her voice? “Yes, of course.” The spell broke. There was bright light and music, people laughing, warmth and perfume. Con found herself gasping as though she’d been holding her breath. “This is Con Maynard,” he said. “Dr. Maynard’s daughter – her triplet sisters are somewhere around, I think. Con, this is Miss Andraste Morgan, Matron at the Sanatorium for the last two years. I’m sorry, Miss Morgan, Mrs. Maynard wanted to speak to Con – I was just telling her.” His hand pushed urgently at her elbow and Con, shaken, obeyed. “Wait.” They turned back as one. “Do feel free to show Miss Maynard our home,” smiled Miss Morgan. Tom nodded but said nothing. Con felt vaguely that she ought to acknowledge the introduction, but neither Tom nor Miss Morgan appeared to think so. “Why did you tell her such a pack of lies?” she demanded in a low voice as they dodged through the crowds. Tom shrugged. “Damage limitation,” he said grimly. Con's dress only made by a dressmaker without the advantages of faerie .And, finally, Miss Morgan's dress except that hers is red. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Wed Sep 16, 2009 8:40 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Nope didn't pick Con's dress. Thanks Abi that was great. Hope con manages to escape Ok |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Wed Sep 16, 2009 8:55 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks Abi,love the dresses. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Wed Sep 16, 2009 9:09 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
This is great - illustrations too! Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Sep 16, 2009 9:22 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I hope he can save Con! I wonder if Jack's under her spell, too? Thankyou (though a less steep cliff would be nice!) |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Wed Sep 16, 2009 10:08 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Wow, Abi - this is fantastic. Love the dresses. I did like Con's wondering thought about Miss Morgan's eyes - "did she have a soul?" Shivers. Thank-you. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Wed Sep 16, 2009 3:12 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks for the update and the pictures of the dresses Hope Tom can help Con escape. |
|
| Author: | Lexi [ Thu Sep 17, 2009 8:03 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Abi this is wonderful and chilling in equal parts! I love Con's dress... Well, all of the dresses really. |
|
| Author: | Jennie [ Thu Sep 17, 2009 12:57 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Yes, much nicer dresses than they are making nowadays. |
|
| Author: | shesings [ Fri Sep 18, 2009 10:34 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
As I am more into songs than frocks this lovely thread has sent me hunting all the recorded versions of Tam Lin that I have - can't make up my mind between Anne Briggs and Ted Poletyllo for favourite though. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Sep 18, 2009 11:39 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks everyone for your comments - I can't tell you how fun it is writing this for people who actually know the story; no-one I know at home has ever heard of it! Though it's also fun to be writing for people who don't know what's going to happen .Anyway, just a little more here. “And why did you call me Con? I thought you didn’t like it?” “I thought you knew about the names. I’m sure you said you did, when we first met. Listen, Constance, I don’t want to spend too long around you. If she thinks you’re important to – that is, I’m hoping she’ll be keeping an eye on me, not you. If I leave you alone she might not notice you. Just be careful – don’t dance with anyone too handsome, don’t eat any food that’s too pretty and please, please, don’t go off alone with any of them.” “Yes, but what did she mean about your home? And why – ?” Con’s voice died in exasperation as Tom vanished through the crowd. “Fine! Don’t bother to explain! I’ll just stand here and talk to myself.” “First sign of madness,” observed a gentle voice in her ear. Con jumped violently and swung round. “Shirley! For goodness’ sake, you nearly gave me a heart attack.” “Sounded like you were trying to give yourself one.” “Hmph,” Con snorted. “Idiot men, just expecting you to do as you’re told.” Shirley laughed, smoothing down her skirt. “I can see you doing that! But tell me, Con, was that the famous Tom? Because if so, I, the oracle, advise you to grab him and hang on like grim death.” “I don’t see why I should,” said Con obstinately. “He’s insane, I think. Also, very, very annoying.” “Oh, lighten up – you Maynards are so serious. He’s gorgeous.” “Shirley, he told me not to eat any food that looked too pretty! Is that really the act of a normal person? He thinks the Matron at the San will want me for her collection because of my dress!” Shirley paused and considered. “Well, that does sound a little peculiar, I must admit. Maybe he’s just jealous?” An image of crimson liquid silk flashed across Con’s mind and she felt her face grow hot. “I don’t think so,” she said tartly. “Especially as Tom spent most of the last ten minutes ticking me off.” “What for?” Shirley began to look confused. Con shrugged. “Honestly, I have no idea.” About to expand on this, she paused as Shirley pointed in what was evidently supposed to be a subtle manner. She turned round. Behind her stood a very tall and extremely handsome young man with fair curls and deep brown eyes. “I beg your pardon,” he said in perfect, though slightly accented, English. He bowed slightly. “May I request the honour?” Don’t dance with anyone too handsome... Con smiled. “Thank you,” she said prettily, and took his hand, allowing him to whirl her onto the dance floor. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Sep 19, 2009 7:13 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Oh no, Con, why can't you just listen to his advice? May I request that after whatever happens because of this, Jack comes in and saves the day? Please, please, please? Thankyou! |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sat Sep 19, 2009 11:09 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Watch out Con! |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Sun Sep 20, 2009 9:40 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Lovely update, Abi - Shirley is quite the oracle, isn't she? Con would do well to listen to her 
|
|
| Author: | Len [ Tue Sep 22, 2009 9:32 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Abi, this is so clever! I love the ballad of Tam Lin, in its various forms, and would never ever have thought of it for a cross over. Brilliant writing & awesome imagination! More please! |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Sep 25, 2009 12:14 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks Len . Next wee bit.Two and a half hours later Con spotted Margot leaning against the wall in a corner and excused herself to her partner. “But we were about to dance again,” he objected, his hand tightening on Con’s waist. Con freed herself firmly and held up her hands. “No. Look, I’m sorry, but I have to go and speak to my sister.” She fled before he could protest any further, hardly caring if she sounded rude. “This is insane,” she said, reaching Margot and sinking into a chair, flapping her hands in an attempt to cool herself down. “There are too many men at this dance. Way too many.” Margot smiled and sat down next to her sister. “I don’t think it’s the men. I think it might be you.” “Yes, ha ha ha,” said Con. “I think I’ve gone off doctors. They’re so intense. I’ve never noticed it before.” “I’m really not going to bother giving you the same answer again.” “Don’t be stupid,” Con said sharply. “No-one’s ever been like that with me before – at least practically no-one. And definitely not about two dozen men within two hours.” “Well, that’s a very fetching dress you have on,” said Margot. “I can see your soul in it.” Con glanced at her sister and frowned in sudden concern. “You look tired.” She jumped as another voice spoke her thoughts. Len grinned as she swung over to them. “Mum says to tell you she and Dad are making a move now, so if we want to come home with them, now’s the time. If not, the Matron, Miss Morgan, has offered us a lift.” “What? What?” Con jumped up with illogical panic. “No – I’ll go home now. Where are they?” “What’s the matter? Con, calm down. Miss Morgan seems awfully nice, I’ve just been talking to her.” Con shook her head slightly. “Did you like her dress?” “It’s a bit – flamboyant,” Len admitted, “but it suits her, don’t you think? Anyway, are you going now, or waiting?” Con hesitated, but Tom’s warnings were starting to make bizarre sense. You stand out like a beacon... Half the people here are hers... please, please don’t go off alone with any of them. “Actually, I’m sort of tired,” she said; her voice wavered slightly. “I – I think I’ll just go home now.” “Good.” Margot breathed a sigh of relief. Con looked at her in surprise. “If you’re going home, I can go too. Madly tired at the moment.” Len rolled her eyes. “Oh well, it’s up to you. Shirley and Milly and I are staying, so we’ll see you tomorrow, I expect.” Con bit her lip. But all three would be together. What could happen? “Be careful,” she said finally, and went off, arm-in-arm with Margot, not meeting anyone’s eye, to find their parents. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Sep 25, 2009 8:02 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Uh-oh, I'm sensing trouble! I only hope that Con hasn't got the others into trouble. Thankyou. |
|
| Author: | Nightwing [ Fri Sep 25, 2009 8:39 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I'm a bit worried about that comment of Margot's... I hope she isn't "one of her's"...
|
|
| Author: | JS [ Fri Sep 25, 2009 9:47 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Margot's always been a bit other-wordly - hope Con'll be okay with her family, and that the others are all right too. |
|
| Author: | keren [ Fri Sep 25, 2009 12:04 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I went to a wonderful 2nd hand bookshop today and saw a book called Tam Lin in it, published by tor But did not buy it serendipty |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Fri Sep 25, 2009 7:13 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I am more worried about Len and her friends, rather than Margot. I think her comment about Con's soul is revealing and that it helped to guide Con to going home. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Sat Sep 26, 2009 7:04 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Fantastic update: I did like Margot's moment of insight - how shivery to be told that one's soul is visible. I'm glad that Con took the warning, and hope than Len and the others will be alright. Abi, I think this is my favourite drabble at the moment - and I keep hoping there's more every time I log on. I'm really looking forward to seeing how you work this out.
|
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Thu Oct 01, 2009 3:16 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Loved the dresses, loving the drabble. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Wed Oct 07, 2009 11:28 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks Emma and everyone else . Sorry it's been so long since I updated - for some reason this bit took ages to write even though nothing actually happens in it .I see a lily on thy brow With anguish moist and fever dew, And on thy cheeks a fading rose Fast withereth too. Con sat in her room with the door open. She’d taken the dress off and hung it carefully from her wardrobe handle. Now she sat on the bed in her pyjamas, her knees drawn up to her chin and her hands linked around her ankles, watching as it swung silently from the hanger. “Well, I can’t see my soul in it,” she said aloud. As though in answer, a faint snore drifted through from Margot’s room. It was only half an hour since they’d got back. Apart from the snores there was no sound in the house. Anna was not given to late hours at any time and neither Rösli nor Katya, the maid who had taken on much of Anna’s work in the last two years, lived with the Maynards. Turning away from the door, she shot a swift glance at the dress, as though to catch it out in some misdeed. It hung, soft and quiescent, the golden threads shining. Con swivelled and leant over the side of the bookcase to grab a book. She opened it randomly, breathing in its old scent. Lines she hadn’t read since before she went to Oxford flickered in front of her eyes. But she couldn’t concentrate; her ears were straining for the sound of the front door, of a car, voices or anything. She found, after a while, that it became easier to think clearly. Sitting in her cool bedroom with its soothing pale lavender walls and plain white linen her mind moved slowly and calmly from thought to thought, even as her eyes still slid over the well-known words. First, she’d been picking roses. He’d said they were his. Well, that was feasible, if he’d lived up here as a child. She didn’t know how long it took them to get that big, but it had to be a pretty long time. She shut her eyes and recalled their conversation. She’d be sensible about this, and not get carried away by silly fancies. She heard an elf-knight, his horn blawing, the first morning in May. Well, it hadn’t been the first morning in May. Impatiently, she flipped the pages over. She’d been caught out because she – all right, she’d admit it to herself – she found Tom fascinating and because something inside her had told her from the first moment that she liked him very, very much. For a moment Con sat still, half-frightened at having acknowledged the strength of her feeling. She tested the word love. The air seemed very cold suddenly. Shivering, she jumped up and pushed her arms into her dressing-gown sleeves. She was going to be sensible, she told herself again. All those strange things could be explained. Who taught you the ways of the wood? All right, if you accepted the roses that was the first peculiar thing. But he could have meant anything by that, couldn’t he? Then the second was his comment about her name. She retraced the memory. I really can’t call you Con, it’s asking for trouble. A sudden shiver trickled down her spine. He’d wiped her hand with her handkerchief, and by the next morning all the scratches had gone. She’d told herself it was because they hadn’t been deep, but she knew it wasn’t really true. They had been deep, and they shouldn’t have disappeared that quickly. Con stared down at the book at her side, shaking her head slightly. This was stupid. She wasn’t supposed to be thinking these things. She’d imagined the whole thing, obviously. You’re a delusional girl in love, she told herself firmly. He’s just a man. But then she remembered the silent procession that had passed them on the steep path at Summer Solstice. She’d called his name, but her voice had disappeared. Imagination. She’d met his eyes, but he’d turned away. Imagination. At the San Mrs. Newton had said he wasn’t to be trusted. He’d steered them away from footsteps. He’d told her to throw the address of the dressmaker away. Imagination. Margot had said she could see Con’s soul in the dress. Imagination. Imagination. Imagination. Imagination. She buried her face in her hands. There came the sound of voices below, the front door opened and closed. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 6:46 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Poor Con! I hope that she (and we!) get some answers soon. Thankyou, it's lovely to see this back. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 8:00 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Oh dear - hope the others are okay? Thanks Abi
|
|
| Author: | jmc [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 8:59 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks Abi. I enjoyed reading Con's thoughts as she is trying to put it all together. |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 9:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
This gets better & better, Abi - thanks
|
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 9:58 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Read the book, Con! Sorry! Thanks very much, Abi. That was lovely. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Thu Oct 08, 2009 3:02 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Glad Con is putting things together. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Oct 11, 2009 11:40 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Sleepy moths fluttered In her dark eyes, And her lips grew quieter Than lullabies. Swaying with the reedgrass Over the stream Lazily she lingered Cradling a dream. Con closed her door gently, hearing their voices as they came softly up the stairs, talking quietly so as not to wake Joey or Jack, Con or Margot. There was a faint squeal as someone stubbed her toe on the large potted plant that had never found a proper home in the five years that had passed since someone had bought it for Joey’s birthday. Con grinned to herself, remembering Joey’s bewilderment on finding that it hadn’t died, despite the fact that she’d forgotten to water it for six weeks. It turned out, of course, that Anna had noticed the brown, shrivelling leaves and saved its life. She cast her dressing gown aside and climbed into bed, burrowing under the blankets. The moon was nearly at its fullest. You are a lunatic, she told herself. Of course they’re all right. A cold weight shifted on her breast. Fumbling, Con lifted it, saw it turn the moonlight green. The pendant she’d bought with the dress. She’d forgotten to take it off. Oh well. She turned onto her side and closed her eyes. Was that someone saying her name? Con opened her eyes. The room was filled with white light and she turned to look at the moon. “Hello, Luna,” she whispered. “Is that you, Constance?” “Tom?” her whisper was a little uncertain this time. “What are you doing? Are you crazy?” Con smiled at the ceiling. “No-one can hear us.” “You can’t know that.” “Yes I can. This is my magic, not yours. Haven’t you seen the light?” “Don’t talk so loudly. It isn’t safe.” “Don’t you trust me?” Con folded the blankets back and slid out of bed. “I’m coming to meet you.” She left her bedroom door open. The carpet felt strange under her feet as she went down the stairs. The front door was silent and the air was warm on her face. She spread her arms. She tasted the wind. She felt the grass, very soft, under her soles and she let it brush her ankles as she moved. She didn’t walk on the road, because it was cold and hurt her feet. She ran on the grass at the side of it instead, feeling her hair lift, hearing the owls and the bats. One of them, a pale shape glowing in Luna’s light, called to her and she paused. But now wasn’t the time to fly and she ran on, up into the woods. She nearly lost herself in the trees. They held out their branches and sang to her. She touched their trunks with her fingertips and felt the life in them. Why had she never felt it before? She sang back to them, her lips brushing their rough bark, and found she wanted to drink deeply from the earth, to reach high towards the sky and dance in the wind. “Come with me, Tom.” She couldn’t hear his voice any more. For a moment panic bubbled inside her and she pulled herself away from the trees. Breathing in the air that swirled around them, she went on up the slope. He was standing by the roses, his hair looking very dark in the moon’s light. “Tom.” She stood in front of him. “Constance.” He came closer to her, studying her face, her eyes. “What have you done?” “I’ve come to see you. No-one can find us here. The trees are all around.” His gaze slid down past her face, her neck, and came to rest on her chest. He put out his hand and lifted the green pendant. “You should take this off,” she said. “You should,” said Tom. “How else am I going to be able to see you?” “It’s safer if you don’t.” “I don’t want to be safe.” Con thought how clear everything seemed just now. She couldn’t remember why she had been so confused earlier. She tilted her head back and looked at Tom. He was frowning slightly, as though he wasn’t sure what to do next. “This might be the only chance I get,” she said, and stood on tiptoe and kissed him. Luna shone down on both of them. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 8:01 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
| I love Joey 'forgetting'! What a spooky update, though. It was so beautiful and enchanting. Thankyou. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 9:07 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
A very mysterious update. Looking forward to more. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | JS [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 10:35 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Oh dear, this doesn't bode well.... Wibbling now. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Oct 12, 2009 10:47 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Is this a dream? Or is it magic? Anyway, thanks, Abi - very moonlit and mysterious. |
|
| Author: | mush [ Thu Oct 15, 2009 6:23 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I've just found this and read it all, I love it! Con needs to listen to other peoples warnings though! The last bit is a bit spooky, was it real or a dream? |
|
| Author: | shesings [ Thu Oct 15, 2009 3:22 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Ooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh - spooky! Loved the Austin Clarke quote, btw - a greatly underrated poet IMHO.
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Oct 25, 2009 11:49 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Sorry it's been a while... It lies around us like a cloud,-- The world we do not see; Yet the sweet closing of an eye May bring us there to be. “It must have been someone, and you three were the last to come in.” Jack said. “It could have drifted,” Len suggested, yawning widely. “Don’t be silly,” said Jack with some justification. “I know nothing happened, and probably nothing would if we left it open every night, but all the same, it can’t happen again. And I’m afraid the most likely thing is that you forgot to shut it when you came in.” He looked at Len as he spoke, in deference to the status of Shirley and Milly as guests. Shirley frowned. “Honestly, Dr. Maynard, I can’t imagine how we’d forget something like that. I suppose we must have done, but...” “I don’t think we did,” put in Milly. “Did what?” Con sat down and pulled the marmalade towards her. “Sorry I’m late. Slept in.” “Dad found the front door open when he came downstairs this morning,” Len explained placidly. “Open?” “Yes, and he thinks one of the others did it,” said Margot, waving her hand to indicate Len, calm, Shirley, indignant, and Milly, distressed. “Oh. Well, I don’t expect they meant to,” Con said reassuringly to her father. “We didn’t, though. I’m quite sure we didn’t,” said Shirley in exasperation. “Whoever it was,” said Jack, regaining the reins of the conversation, “it’s not to happen again. Understand, everyone?” They all agreed that they did, with varying degrees of resignation. “Good,” he said. “You’d better hurry up. Your mother’s in the kitchen making sandwiches, and heaven knows how many we’ll end up with if we don’t set out soon.” “All the same,” said Margot as he left. “I can’t imagine how the door did get open. I mean, someone must have done it. It really couldn’t have drifted.” She eyed Len sternly. “I never thought it could have. I was just trying to shut Dad up. Must have been you, Con, sleepwalking.” Con bit into her toast with the most sarcastic look she could muster while chewing. “Ha ha, very funny!” She gasped and broke off, choking violently. Shirley, sitting closest, pounded her on the back. Con sat up, shoved her away and mopped the tears from her cheeks. “Oof! Swallowed a crumb the wrong way,” she croaked. “Actually, I don’t think I’m very hungry.” She retreated hastily from the table, shaken. Obviously she hadn’t actually gone out last night. Had she? She could hardly even remember it now, the dream. Just a dancing feeling as she sped through the trees, the cold ground under her feet. The only clear bit was the last bit, where she’d kissed Tom. Even the memory made her stomach clench and swoop. But that had been a dream, because she didn’t remember coming back, just kissing him. She blinked and shook her head sharply. Even if she had left the door open, she couldn’t possibly say she thought she might have done it in a dream. “You’re awfully quiet,” Margot observed as they passed the school’s playing fields, rucksacks of food swinging on their backs. “Didn’t sleep very well,” Con admitted. “I had – weird dreams.” “Bad luck,” said Margot. “I seem to feel tired all the time at the moment.” “No mystery about that. You’re working far too hard.” “I know, but there isn’t much I can do about it. I might be the cleverest one and all that, but cleverness isn’t everything, believe me. Medicine’s all about slogging.” “If it’s too much for you, why don’t you give it up?” “Give it up?” Margot looked blankly surprised. After a pause in which she considered the idea, apparently for the first time, she said, “I suppose because I don’t want to. I mean, it’s horribly hard work, but it’s worth it, isn’t it? Just look at what I’ll be able to do with it afterwards. Look at what Dad does – helping people all the time. I don’t think there can be anything more worthwhile. And afterwards...” When someone felt like that, Con thought, there wasn’t much you could say. She’d never want to work that hard herself, but work had always been a discipline for her. It never seemed to come naturally as it did to Len – and even to Margot, once she got into the habit of it. “I wish I was as certain of what I wanted to do,” she said. “But I thought you wanted to write – I thought you did write? You’ve had two stories published.” “Yes – oh, yes. But I sometimes wonder if it isn’t a bit – oh, I don’t know. Sort of selfish, I suppose. I mean, I want to write because I want to write, not because it’ll help people or be any good, even. It just seems a bit small and putrid, compared with what you’re doing. Or even Len.” “Don’t you think writing’s important, though? I can’t write things down as you can; they just sound silly when I try.” Margot paused to marshal her thoughts. “I think that other people’s writing is – what I mean is when you read a book like – like Jane Eyre, or Cider With Rosie, or, well, anything really – you get a sort of idea of what the author thinks. Or the way they think, maybe. And usually it isn’t the same as what you think, and so it makes you think. I don’t think I’ve explained very well,” she said, uncertain. “No, I think I see what you mean. But I’m hardly a Charlotte Bronte – anything I write’s fairly lightweight. More Austeny, I think. You can’t say Jane Austen makes you think much.” “No-o,” Margot admitted. “But you still feel different after reading something she’s written. Some books make you feel happy, and some make you feel sad, or uncomfortable, or uplifted, or anything, really. It gives people a – an experience. I don’t think that’s small or putrid at all.” “Perhaps you’re right.” Con glanced towards the path that led up through the woods, where she had dreamt of running fleetly the previous night. “Are you sure you’re ok?” Margot sounded concerned. “You look so far away this morning.” “Mm, fine. Let’s catch the others up. Mum’s probably telling them horrific stories of our childhoods.” She caught Margot’s hand and they raced forward, away from the woods. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 9:10 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Oh, dear, what's going to happen to Con? I'm sorry to see that she is questioning herself, she should have more faith in herself (or try telling Joey that writing is selfish )Thankyou! |
|
| Author: | JS [ Mon Oct 26, 2009 3:07 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I'd like to see her confessing that she left the door open 'in a dream'. Poor Con. Nice to see this back. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Tue Oct 27, 2009 2:56 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I can see why Con is feeling a bit freaky. Mind you it is the swinging sixties isn't it? Maybe she is hallucinating... |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Tue Oct 27, 2009 6:08 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks for the lovely update, Abi. Did like the discussion between Margot and Con there, and Con's realisation that it might not have been a dream... Looking forward to more when you can. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Thu Oct 29, 2009 9:32 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Interesting to see Con becoming more unsure after each meeting with Tom. Lovely seen between Margot and Con. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 12:11 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks for the comments .They walked up, along the narrow path that led to the Auberge, stopped for a few minutes to introduce Shirley and Milly to the echoes, which never failed to enchant Con no matter how many times she heard them, and went on up the stream, which sparkled and danced its way down the gentle slope. They hadn’t hurried on the way, and since no-one had been down to breakfast much before ten, it was nearly past lunch-time by the time they flung themselves lazily on the short, cool turf. Shirley groaned. “I can’t believe I’ve walked this far the morning after a party.” “It’s disgraceful. A person as lazy as you really ought to show it somewhere,” said Margot. “Do you know how much I have to diet to stay a vaguely reasonable shape?” “She dances,” Milly explained. “It takes a lot of energy, dancing that much.” “Well, I walk five hundred yards to the lecture theatre every day. And back as well.” “Ignore them, Margot,” said Joey, bringing out various wrapped packages from her rucksack and lifted the corners to check the contents. “Some people are just made a different shape.” Shirley peered into a package that contained a rich, dark chocolate cake which was Katya’s speciality. Then she looked back up at Margot. “Still, maybe you should be a bit careful about what you eat. I mean, if you’d rather not have the cake...” “It doesn’t count when you eat it in the holidays,” Margot explained. Then, seeing Shirley’s face fall, she added, “but you can have my orange if you like.” Seated on the cool grass in a ragged circle, they demolished the food in a surprisingly short time. This task accomplished, they lay back, soaking in the warm sun, chatting in a desultory fashion. “So, Con,” said Joey, turning her head and screwing up her eyes to look at Con’s profile, silhouetted against the blazing sun. “Thought about what you want to do next? Well, I’m sure you’ve thought about it.” She grinned, closing her eyes, which were now watering. “I suppose what I really meant was have you come to any decision?” “No idea,” said Con calmly. They turned their heads to look at each other and grinned identically. “When I was your age, I had three babies.” Blinking, Joey turned her face away from the sun again. “That definitely wasn’t planned.” Con suppressed a giggle. “Are you trying to tell me something, Mum?” “Only that if you’re planning to be a spinster aunt it probably won’t happen.” This time Con did giggle, closing her eyes and breathing in the warm air. “No, I think I’ll become a best-selling writer. I rather fancy being rich and famous.” The only reply was a muffled laugh from Joey. Con smiled to herself and relaxed in the blanket of warm air. After what could have been anything between ten minutes and two hours, she dragged her heavy eyelids open. There were voices somewhere in the distance, murmuring like the sea. Well, all right, not like the sea at all, but it sounded gentle and soothing. Gradually Con grew more awake until finally, as the voices came closer, she realised that she recognised one of them. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 2:20 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I'd take the cake and pass on the orange. And love Joey's non-sex education! |
|
| Author: | JS [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 9:01 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Hmm, is Joey sensing something here? I like her relationship with the girls. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 9:46 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Ooh, is the voice she's heard what I think it is? And what will happen if it is? Thankyou! |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Fri Oct 30, 2009 12:44 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
What a lovely update, Abi - I do like the teasing relationship between the girls, and Joey's friendliness and relaxedness (if that's a word). Looking forward to more. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 1:35 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
She hastily shut her eyes again, deciding on the spot that she hadn’t noticed anyone at all. The voices came closer. She wasn’t going to wake up; there was no reason why she should. He’d been perfectly abominable at their last meeting. Their last meeting that hadn’t been a dream, that was. She opened her right eye a crack, but couldn’t see anyone so opened it a little wider. In the meeting that had been a dream, he had been somewhat less abominable. There was a burst of laughter from somewhere behind her. Con kept her eyes shut and breathed calmly and deeply. “Lunch at the pub?” It was Tom’s voice. She could almost feel the ground vibrating as they crossed it. “Why not?” said a girl’s voice. Con raised herself on her elbow and looked across. He was with half a dozen others, strolling along the path towards the Auberge. Con watched, her mouth slightly open, still not certain whether she wanted to call out or not. “Tom! Hey, Tom!” Instantly Con was lying back, her eyes shut tighter than ever, hot with embarrassment even though a tiny voice in the very back of her mind was asking why she was behaving like a callow fifteen year old. It wasn’t as though she’d never had a relationship with a man before, but she did wish Shirley had kept her mouth shut. “Hi!” Hastily pulling herself together she opened her eyes for the third time and, seeing that Tom was walking towards them – Shirley beaming at him happily – sat up and patted her hair. Tom gave Shirley a grin, nodded perfunctorily at the others, who were rising like trout to a fly, and lowered himself onto the edge of Con’s rug. Con glanced at him uncertainly, the memory of that kiss – well, had it been a kiss, or a dream? And whichever it had been, did Tom remember it? “You left early last night,” he said. Perhaps not, then. “Well,” she said, aware that all the others were watching them, “I was a little tired.” There was a pause. “Who wants some coffee?” said Joey loudly, and “How’s your work going, Margot?” asked Len at the same time. “I’d have thought you wanted me to leave early,” said Con under cover of the general conversation. “I wouldn’t have minded a dance,” said Tom. “You didn’t act like it,” she said, staring at her knee. Tom ran a hand through his hair. “I’m sorry about that. I panicked a little.” Quite unaccountably, Con found she didn’t feel annoyed with him any more, which of course had nothing to do with the fact that his smile was causing her insides to melt. “Oh, well,” she mumbled. “Look, why don’t we – no, I should go. The others are waiting for me.” Annoyance and disappointment made Con’s chest hurt for a moment. “Bye, then,” she said shortly. “Well, why don’t you come and have a drink with us?” “Oh, I don’t know. Perhaps because I can’t really work out whether you actually want me around or not. First you’re picking me roses and then you’re telling me to keep away from you – oh, but I’m not supposed to dance with anyone too handsome. What am I supposed to think?” “It’s complicated.” Tom rubbed his face. “Really? I wouldn’t have guessed. Why don’t you just try telling me the truth?” “The truth,” said Tom slowly. “There’s a lot of truth and you wouldn’t want to hear all of it.” “Try the truth about what you think about me.” Con was growing impatient. “I think – I like you a lot.” He rubbed his mouth with his hand. “But I can’t – we can’t, I mean. It just isn’t possible.” “Why not?” “Well, Miss Morgan, for one thing. She won’t allow it.” “She said you could show me your home. ‘Our’ home, actually, she said. Do you live with her?” “We live in – apartments, I suppose. In the same place – building – at any rate. But you wouldn’t be interested.” “Yes I would. I’d like to see it. It sounded like something special, the way she said it.” “That’s just her way. She makes everything sound interesting. Especially when she’s wearing that dress.” Con stared at him, remembering what Shirley had said last night. “Are you jealous?” she asked bluntly and immediately wished she hadn’t. Tom looked furious. “No, I’m not jealous. I’m trying to keep you safe.” “I told you before,” said Con obstinately, “I’m not interested in being safe.” They glared at one another, their faces only inches apart. “I don’t care,” she said again. Tom looked down. “All right,” he said quietly. “Shall we go?” They explained where they were going and took their leave. Con felt oddly exhilarated. She’d had a boyfriend or two at Oxford, but only because they’d wanted to take her out. Usually she just sat back and let life happen to her. This was the first time she’d deliberately pursued someone and it made her feel six inches taller. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 6:26 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Go Con. Hope Miss Morgan's not there. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | JS [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 8:56 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Like the idea that pursuing someone made her feel taller. In fact, like the whole atmosphere in this. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Nov 02, 2009 9:11 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Well done Joey for not instantly questioning him on tastes/income/preferred family size and any other factors which affect him marrying her daughter Or is she just waiting to get home to Jack?Thanks! |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Thu Nov 05, 2009 9:07 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Lovely update, Abi. I can quite see why explaining the whole situation to Con would be difficult for Tom. I am enjoying this so much (sorry I just keep on wittering inanely...), Abi - thanks. |
|
| Author: | aitchemelle [ Sat Nov 07, 2009 11:06 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I'm really enjoying the spooky feel of this story Abi! I have no knowledge of the story that this is based on, however my first crush was on a boy called Tom Lyne, and that makes me smile! |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 1:40 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
aitchemelle wrote: my first crush was on a boy called Tom Lyne Maybe you were well out of that one aitchemelle........ Glad you're enjoying the story though!One long mystery who you are. One hand tells me of love and fire, of running miles, hand in hand. One hand waves goodbye, and vultures wait for me. Con threw down her pen. The poem didn’t say what she wanted it to say, but it suggested a little of her feeling after that afternoon. They had walked slowly down towards the Auberge, the sun warm on their faces. Neither spoke for some time. Their fingers brushed together and Con closed hers around Tom’s. She didn’t dare look at him, but stared ahead, her heart thumping painfully. Then Tom wound her hand more closely in his and she felt herself relax a little. “I had a weird dream last night,” said Tom, at last. Con stiffened. “Dream?” she said in a voice two tones higher than usual. “You were in it.” Con began to feel very cold. “What happened?” Tom looked down at her and the cold feeling faded. “We talked.” He smiled. “And –” “And?” Tom stopped walking, turned and took her other hand, then leant forward. As he kissed her Con felt her knees weakening in a peculiarly pleasurable manner. The smell of wild roses filled her lungs. Then he stopped, dropping her hands, almost pushing her away. “I’m sorry.” He wiped his mouth with his hand. “I’m really sorry – I just – I dreamed we –” “I think we did.” “No, we didn’t.” Tom turned away from her and strode off. Con had to trot to catch him up. “Tom, please. I know it sounds bizarre, but other strange things have happened to you, haven’t they? I don’t see why you shouldn’t believe this. And actually, I’m not sure it even was a dream. I think I left the front door open when I left, and I don’t remember coming back.” “It was coincidence,” said Tom, still walking so fast that she was half jogging in his wake. “People have strange dreams, Constance.” Con grabbed his wrist and tugged him round. “It wasn’t coincidence.” Then she let go and shook her head. “Or, I don’t know. Maybe it was. It just seems strange that we should both dream – that.” She met Tom’s dark blue eyes. They were calm and grave. But he didn’t say anything more and neither did she. They climbed up to the Rösleinalp and walked through the woods until they came out nearly at the edge of the shelf. Con saw a medium sized chalet, low and unobtrusive at the border of the wood. “Constance.” His voice was low and she might have thought it sounded anxious if she hadn’t known better. He reached out and took her hand again. Con hesitated, her hand limp in his grasp because she didn’t want to be made a fool of for a second time. She thought Tom looked as though he understood, but all he said was “Don’t let go.” |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 2:14 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
I just love being the first to post a response. Very atmospheric Abi. I have little goosebumps. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 7:27 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
On no. That last line sounds ominous. Feel for Con in this as Tom is giving nothing away and she is questioning everything. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 7:45 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Really enjoying this. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 9:54 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Oh no! What's going to happen next? Are we to guess from the first bit that she'll be ok? Thankyou. |
|
| Author: | shesings [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 10:07 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Abi, this has now become my all-time favourite reworking of my all-time favourite supernatural ballad!! 
|
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Nov 09, 2009 12:44 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
That was lovely - I really like Con in this, so realistic in her love. He is telling what to do though, isn't he, even if she may not realise that yet... Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Nov 13, 2009 12:56 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thank you for the lovely comments, everyone. As moonlight fell upon the hill, the mist rolled grey and red There was in every hollow ‘neath, a hundred Twlwth Teg I’ll follow you, I’ll follow you, I’ll lead you all around In and out and back again, the other way around. When they first went in, Con thought the chalet looked quite normal. The hall was light and smelled of polished wood. It was cool, their footsteps echoed and Con noticed that Tom’s hand was cold. They turned through the first door they came to. “Living room,” said Tom, and made to leave. Con resisted, tugging her hand away from his, looking around at the room, enchanted. Tom’s hand closed tighter on hers and he followed her in. “This is a beautiful room,” she said. “All these things...” She ran her fingertips over the curves of a tall, slender vase. “She collects,” Tom said stiffly. Con looked at him. “You really don’t like her, do you?” “Do you?” She shrugged. “I’ve hardly met her. She seemed nice enough.” “She likes things. Material possessions – things that make her place look beautiful, look special. She keeps them, to cherish them and hold them, because they’re the best of what people have made.” Con looked at him uneasily. “A lot of people like beautiful things,” she said. “Why’s there grass on the floor?” “Makes us feel safe.” Tom pulled gently on her hand. “Come on.” It was odd. As they moved further back, from room to room, the chalet seemed to grow darker. Con supposed it was because they were getting closer to the mountain wall. She tried to remember how long the chalet had been, but couldn’t. Some of the rooms were full of dust and cobwebs. She didn’t go into them, instead standing at the door and looking in. “It smells like a meadow,” she said, gazing into one where there were dead, crumpled leaves on the floor. “A meadow in summer. Is it perfume?” “That vase was made more than a thousand years ago.” Con sighed. “Can’t you ever just answer a question?” Tom, whose face had been getting grimmer and grimmer, pulled her away again. “Actually, this is pretty much the last,” he said. “We might as well leave.” “What about that door?” It was plain wood, unpolished, slightly warped in places. Con resisted Tom’s efforts to pull her back down the passage. “It looks all old and interesting. What’s behind?” “Nothing of the slightest interest.” “Well, judging by your record so far I expect that means it’s the best thing in the whole place.” “Constance, please trust me.” “But I don’t.” Tom stared at her. “Well, all right, I trust you for some things. But I don’t trust you to tell me the truth. You avoid answering questions. You dodge around and don’t explain yourself. You keep on contradicting yourself. I feel as though you’re keeping me shut out of your life.” “I’m sorry,” Tom mumbled. “I’m trying to do the best thing.” “And yet you can’t even say what you mean by that.” Con shook her head, a sudden fear making her heart thump. “I – I suppose I haven’t any right to demand you let me into your life. I’ve just been hanging around annoying you. Goodness knows you’ve hinted enough.” “Don’t be stupid,” he snapped. “Of course I don’t want to keep you out. But I do want to keep you away from the particular kind of nastiness that the Mor– Miss Morgan is involved in.” “And what’s that? Drugs? Money laundering? Sleeping around? Or just being mean to people?” Before Tom could answer, Con looked at the door and finding that there was no handle, pushed it firmly. It swung open easily. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Fri Nov 13, 2009 2:05 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
ohhhh spooky. Abi, I am quite addicted to this story. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Fri Nov 13, 2009 7:48 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Oh no! What are they going to find behind it? Like Tom's little slip, there, and Con's honesty about what she trusts in him and what she doesn't. Abi, like Miss Di, I want more of this drabble! So unearthly and with premonitions of dread... |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Nov 13, 2009 9:47 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Eeek! *gets out a cushion to hide behind* Please don't leave us here for too long! I want to know that Con is ok. |
|
| Author: | shesings [ Fri Nov 13, 2009 10:15 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
OOoooooohhhhhhHH!! Scary!!! 
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Thu Nov 19, 2009 12:24 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Sorry it's been a while, I got distracted with Augusta. She’d expected it to be another room. Maybe she’d even thought there would be something in there that would answer her questions. But there wasn’t. Or if there was, she couldn’t see it. Aware that if she hesitated Tom would probably make her leave, she moved forward quickly. Her first step was onto hard stone and her second was into nothing – she tried to grab for support but felt her foot come down hard, much further down than she’d expected. Then her knee hit stone and she lurched forward. A moment later a great weight crushed her into sharp corners and rough edges and for a few terrifying seconds they rolled down the stairs till one of them – Con was never sure which, perhaps it was both – managed to stop their descent. She lay there for some time, Tom’s breath audible close to her ear, vaguely aware that she’d landed lying across him and that he probably wasn’t awfully comfortable. Once she’d recovered her breath and remembered how to move she gingerly levered herself into a standing position. “Are – are you all right?” she asked, her voice rather wobbly. She heard him take one or two deep breaths before he answered, but when he did he sounded almost normal. “Fine. What about you?” “I don’t think anything’s broken. A couple of bruises maybe. Is there a light in this place?” “Oh, right. Yes – sort of. Here.” As he took her hand a dim light began to shine somewhere beneath them, becoming brighter only slowly. Con, close to tears and far more sore than she was letting on, started down the remainder of the stairs. The light was silver. By the time they reached the bottom of the staircase Con’s mouth was hanging open, her aches and pains forgotten. She stopped, her breathing shallow, her face raised to gaze upward into the vaults, reaching so high they seemed like the sky. She followed their delicate lines down the pale walls which stretched far back, far enough that the glow of light at the end was a mere pinprick. “What is this?” she whispered. Although Tom’s hand was colder than ever she clung to it now as the only thing from the world she knew. Her breath was visible in the pale light. She walked forward slowly because having come this far there was no way she could turn back. The source of the light was straight ahead. Intrigued, she made for it, wondering how it worked, because it seemed to emanate from a bowl of water. She wasn’t specially scientific, but she was sure water and electricity weren’t supposed to mix. She put out her hand and stroked the bowl. It was ice cold. “Constance – no!” Tom’s voice made her jump just as her finger touched the water’s surface. She turned to smile at him, but when she saw the naked, whitened skull she screamed instead, flinging his hand away from her. For a moment the world seemed to turn inside out; warm firelight played on her face and someone laughed while cold, hard hands grabbed her wrists. Then the soaring hall was back, and Tom was back, his face close to hers. “It’s all right,” he was saying urgently. “Constance? Constance, it’s ok. Can you hear me?” “What was that? What is this place? Seriously, Tom, what’s going on?” Tom moistened his lips with his tongue. “It’s just an underground – um – hall – thing.” For some reason his stumbling, familiar voice calmed her panic and almost made her want to laugh. “Well, I’d sort of guessed that for myself. It looks awfully old. I wonder how long it’s been here?” “A while, I’d think,” Tom said, not looking at her. “Look, I’m sorry you had a scare, Constance. It’s sort of – of,” he hesitated for a moment. “It’s a trick – magical – trick.” “Well, you caught me,” said Con ruefully. There was an uneasy feeling in the air, but it was calm as well. She found she couldn’t be bothered to think too much. “Let’s go.” Con had gone home straight away. As they had climbed the stairs and walked through the house, her aches and bruises had come back so that it took her twice as long as usual to walk home, though she’d insisted to Tom that she was fine. She sat at her desk, looking out over the mountains. They shone in the sun, very sharp and real. She could hear Anna and Katya talking somewhere below. One long mystery, she wrote. Who are you? she wrote underneath, almost absent-mindedly scoring through the words and changing their order. Why had he told her not to let go? Why had the world turned upside down when he had? One hand tells me... It took her half an hour to finish the poem. She wasn’t sure she liked it. Maybe she’d change it one day. But now it stood, confusing and a little bit frightening, how she felt just now. One long mystery who you are. One hand tells me of love and fire, of running miles, hand in hand. One hand waves goodbye, and vultures wait for me. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Thu Nov 19, 2009 2:12 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
OK I appreciate the update but I am still scared! |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Nov 19, 2009 7:45 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
This is quite, quite spooky! Please don't leave us here too long (couldn't Augusta come and solve this one too?) |
|
| Author: | JB [ Thu Nov 19, 2009 8:48 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks, Abi. I'm scared too.
|
|
| Author: | Nightwing [ Thu Nov 19, 2009 7:54 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks Abi - I'm really enjoying this! Although I'm worried that Con is already in over her head ChubbyMonkey wrote: This is quite, quite spooky! Please don't leave us here too long (couldn't Augusta come and solve this one too?) I think Tom would last about three seconds against Augusta.
|
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Thu Nov 19, 2009 9:13 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks Abi, have a feeling Con is slowly reaching the point of no return with this and will regret all her questions (And before you ask, I've never read the poems) Am really intrigued. Thanks |
|
| Author: | aitchemelle [ Thu Nov 19, 2009 10:47 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thank you
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Nov 20, 2009 1:18 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms |
Thanks for the comments. I don't think even the Faerie Queen herself would last long against Augusta - and that, of course, would spoil the story . I have no idea about the distances that would be involved in Con's calculations here, so have just made them up. Sorry if there are any glaring inaccuracies .ETA: Aha! I worked out how to do the changing the title thingy! Kilmeny look'd up with a lovely grace, But nae smile was seen on Kilmeny's face; As still was her look, and as still was her e'e, As the stillness that lay on the emerant lea, Or the mist that sleeps on a waveless sea. For Kilmeny had been, she knew not where, And Kilmeny had seen what she could not declare. Con tapped her pen on the desk. She’d have thought the others would be back by this time. Perhaps they’d decided to eat at the Auberge. She glanced at the clock and frowned. How could it be four o’clock? She thought back. They couldn’t have left the Auberge any earlier than half past one and she thought it was later. They hadn’t hurried – they’d taken perhaps a little over an hour to walk up to the chalet and they must have spent an hour and a half there, all told. It took about forty-five minutes to get back to Freudesheim, but her ankle was hurting and one knee was stiff and sore so it had taken a good bit longer. She added it all up in her head. Even allowing for them being much quicker than she’d thought, there simply wasn’t time for all that to have happened. She looked at her watch. It was four o’clock. She opened her door and looked into Len’s room. It was still four o’clock. She sat down at the desk again and swore. Then she leaned her elbows on the desk, rested her face in her hands and burst into tears. An hour later, the others sauntered in, sun-drenched and laughing. Con, who had spent most of the intervening time sobbing and attending to her hurts in turn and sometimes doing both at the same time, didn’t go downstairs. She was afraid that if she did she would probably fling herself, sobbing, on her mother, and she didn’t really want to do that. A few minutes later there was a tap at her door. “Come in!” she called reluctantly. It was her mother with Len and Margot hovering behind and Shirley and Milly vaguely detectable in the background. “Hallo, Con. Did you have a good time? Tom said – why, whatever happened?” Shirley shut the door behind her as they all crowded into the room, any pretence at indifference rapidly disappearing. Con felt the lump coming into her throat again. She swallowed it down firmly and said, “I had a bit of a fall. Down some stairs. Banged myself a bit.” “I can see that,” said Joey, eyeing the variety of sticking plasters, cuts and bruises that were visible in some awe. “Are you hurt – I mean, anything your father ought to look at?” Con shook her head. “There’s nothing serious, I’m just a bit sore. Did you have a good afternoon?” She changed the subject. Apparently the fall explained her tears, because everyone tactfully left the subject alone. “We had a wonderful afternoon. I feel more relaxed than I have in years,” said Shirley. “I can’t believe you told me the Platz was dull, you pleb. It’s like some sort of rest cure. You people should start a health resort up here.” She looked out of the window, a speculative gleam in her eye. Len, in the meantime, seated herself on Con’s bed and cocked her head at Con. “So, how did you and Tom get on? We thought you’d be back much later.” Con shrugged and looked away. “His house was weird. I didn’t like it much.” “Really? Jack said it was nice,” Joey said, sounding surprised. “Well, yes, parts of it were nice. But other parts were a bit – dark. And a little creepy. Anyway, I wanted to put something on my bruises.” “Tom’s a doctor, isn’t he?” Milly pointed out. “Surely he’d have had some medical things? I expect he’d have helped you.” “There were bruises in places I didn’t want Tom helping with,” said Con with dignity and the others giggled. Joey was the first to become serious again. “I hope you don’t mind,” she began. “But I rang up the chalet and spoke to Tom. He said you’d come home so I invited him to dinner tonight.” Con looked up to see Joey staring at her anxiously. She wondered how Joey had realised she might not be keen on seeing Tom again so soon. Surely she hadn’t been that obvious? “I hope you don’t mind – I thought you’d be glad.” Con stared at her hands for a moment, then met her mother’s eyes again, smiling. “No, that’s fine. I mean, I’m glad. Really. I need to have a chat with Tom, anyway.” Joey nodded, obviously still a little unsure but not liking to ask what had gone wrong. Con knew that since the trouble when Len and Reg had broken their engagement, her mother had become much warier of interfering in their affairs. If Con wanted to talk, she’d always have a ready – and good – listener in Joey, but she wouldn’t push, and she wouldn’t ask questions. The door closed behind her, leaving the five girls alone. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Fri Nov 20, 2009 10:59 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 20/11) |
Very interested in seeing how the next meeting with Tom goes but just tad worried about how it will end. Con seems to be getting further and further out of her depth. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Nov 20, 2009 11:23 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 20/11) |
Cliff! *hopes she lands in the sea* How will the meeting go? Will Con (and ourselves) get some answers? Thankyou! |
|
| Author: | Fiona Mc [ Fri Nov 20, 2009 10:37 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 20/11) |
Thanks, even though your drabble is giving me more questions than answers at the moment |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Sun Nov 22, 2009 4:50 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 20/11) |
I daren't even begin to speculate as to the direction Con should take - or is being taken. Thanks, Abi |
|
| Author: | aitchemelle [ Sun Nov 22, 2009 8:39 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 20/11) |
Thank you Abi! |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Wed Nov 25, 2009 2:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 20/11) |
“So what really happened?” asked Len gravely. Con looked at her in surprise and hesitated. “If you want us to go,” said Milly, half rising from her seat on the bed next to Len. “No, No, it’s fine. Nothing happened really. Tom was showing me the – the cellar.” She lingered for a moment, trying to reconcile the word with what she had seen, but it was all becoming fuzzy and confused in her mind. “And I fell down the stairs.” “What on earth was he showing you the cellar for?” demanded Margot. Con laughed. “By ‘showing me’ I mean I made him show me. It was behind this door and it looked all interesting and I was being obstinate. It was pitch dark and I forgot there’d be steps and we both fell down together.” Shirley’s head turned quickly towards her. “That was really all that happened?” she said sharply. “Well,” Con said uncertainly. “He didn’t hurt you? Didn’t try to hurt you?” “No!” Con felt as though Shirley had punched her. “No, of course not. Tom wouldn’t do that.” “That’s all right then.” Shirley gave her a half grin. “Calm down, I just wanted to make sure.” Con could see that Len and Milly looked as shocked as she had felt herself, though Margot was just sitting in the armchair, watching her. “And nothing else happened to upset you?” Len persisted. Con sighed. “Nothing out of the ordinary. It’s just that he’s so weird sometimes. Sometimes I think he likes me and sometimes – do you know,” she interrupted herself, “he hasn’t asked me out once. We’ve met by accident a few times, and I’ve – well, I suppose I’ve sort of gone after him – a little bit. Sometimes a think maybe he’s just bored with me and doesn’t like to say so.” Shirley raised her eyebrows. “Obviously you haven’t been looking at his face when you’ve been out with him,” she said, shaking her head. “He likes you, Con, believe me.” “Well unfortunately that doesn’t make it any easier. There’s something weird going on with his friends – Matron and others. He calls them ‘hers’. But he won’t tell me anything. Just says he wants to keep me safe.” “If he doesn’t trust you enough to tell you about things that are important to him he obviously doesn’t care that much,” said Len. “He should be honest. You can’t base a relationship on secrets and lies, it doesn’t work.” “Or maybe he’s telling you the truth,” said Margot quietly. “What?” Margot shrugged. “Maybe he really can’t tell you. Maybe he’s trying to keep you safe from something that’s dangerous. Maybe you should trust him. Sorry Con, I have to get some work done.” She got up and left the room. Con slumped down in her chair and sighed heavily. “Perhaps she’s right. Oh well, tonight promises to be fun, anyway.” |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Nov 25, 2009 8:18 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 20/11) |
Hmmmm, so what does Margot know? Has she been "got" perchance? Very mystified and confused - please come and enlighten me soon! Thankyou. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Thu Nov 26, 2009 9:05 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/11) |
Listen to Margot, Con! |
|
| Author: | JB [ Thu Nov 26, 2009 9:08 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/11) |
Margot does seem knowledgable. Thanks for the update, Abi. |
|
| Author: | aitchemelle [ Thu Nov 26, 2009 10:10 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/11) |
hmmm... Margot does seem strangely knowledgeable! *ponders* |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Thu Nov 26, 2009 11:54 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/11) |
What does Margot know? |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Fri Nov 27, 2009 6:48 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/11) |
Agree with everyone else about wanting to know if Margot knows anything. It's all very strange and mysterious. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Sat Nov 28, 2009 8:31 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/11) |
Two updates! Thanks, Abi. This is so mysterious and creepy. What does Margot know? And Shirley seems quite the prophet, even if she doesn't know it. Loved the spooky bits about the glowing bowl of water and a whitened skull... |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Wed Dec 02, 2009 1:11 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/11) |
Sorry it's been a while. The Plot Bunny wented (I think I may have to change its name to Toad) and didn't return for a long, long time! O Fairy Sweetheart, I hear you calling At dawn and dusk in the lonely ways Your kiss has lured me from mortal women Alone I wander through all my days. Con slammed the front door as hard as she could and stood for a moment in the hall. She could sense people retreating behind closed doors. “Oh, that’s fine!” she said loudly. “All hide away! As though I don’t know you’re there!” But there was no reply. “Fine!” she shouted again and stamped up the stairs, feeling a vindictive satisfaction in the loud thumps, and slammed her bedroom door so hard she thought she felt the handle loosen. She hoped no-one would come upstairs and try to talk her out of her anger. How dared he break up with her? How was that fair? Maybe we should give things a break for a while. A break! She’d never look at him or speak to him again. Ever! If that was how he felt he could damn well lump it and good riddance to him. It occurred to Con that no-one was coming upstairs to talk to her. Obviously they didn’t care in the least. Well, she was glad they were staying away because she definitely didn’t want them. She suddenly turned over and punched her pillow hard. What was she supposed to do now? Tom had been so calm and pale, as though he were talking through glass. It had been she who had done all the shouting, tears streaming down her face. Dear Lord, why am I behaving like this? I’ve never, ever, been this way before. But she’d never cared like this before, either. She thought of the letter she’d received from Lionel Arbuthnot the previous morning. It seemed like years ago. My dear Con... I miss you... I’m always thinking of you... you’re so beautiful... why won’t you marry me? May I come out to Switzerland? I’d like to meet your family... She wondered whether he felt about her the way she felt about Tom and felt guilty for laughing at him. Only she’d never encouraged Lionel. And Tom had never encouraged her, she thought bitterly. No, that wasn’t true. I like you a lot, he’d said. Yes, enough to toss me out like an old glove, thought Con, now sufficiently mistress of herself to feel grin internally at the simile. With a sudden determination, she rolled off the bed and pulled out writing pad and pen. Dear Lionel, Thanks for your letter, but please, please stop asking me to marry you. I’ve told you before that I won’t and I shan’t change my mind. It isn’t that I dislike you, but I’m not in love with you. I didn’t fully realise that before because I didn’t know how it felt. But since coming home I’ve met someone else and I am in love with him. I’m sorry, I truly am, but I can’t love you in the right way. I think it would be best if you stopped writing. I’m happy to be friends, but I don’t suppose you will want that. Yours in friendship, Con She pushed it into an envelope and stamped it, feeling oddly flat. It had seemed like a grand gesture at first, but it didn’t make any difference to how she felt. How am I supposed to carry on living? she wrote on another piece of paper. I think I understand why I feel so hurt. It’s because I’ve put some of me into Tom – or into my feelings for him, I’m not sure which and I’m not really certain it makes any difference. Now he’s gone, and the bit of me I put into him has gone too. Like making an investment that goes wrong. Only worse, because that was one of my favourite bits of me. Now it’s gone and I feel as though I’m not me any more, or as though I’m dying. The only time I’ve felt anything like this was when I first left home. Only that was a good thing in the end, and I don’t feel as though this is. She stood up, tired but much calmer, to put the letter on the hall table with the rest. She supposed she’d have to explain to the others at some point. But not now. She was too tired and miserable. Dropping the letter on the pile, she hesitated, wondering whether to go back to her room or to go out and try to blow the muddle out of her head with fresh air. “I think we should leave her alone.” Len’s voice drifted out from the Saal. “But we don’t know what happened. Honestly, I think that man’s trouble,” came Shirley’s troubled tones. “No, Len’s right,” said Margot decisively. “Con needs time to work things out herself. She’s been all engrossed recently and she can’t see straight. Let her clear her head a bit before we all go barging in.” “Since when have you been so wise?” said Len, sounding startled, and Con could hear the wry grin in Margot’s voice as she answered. “I’ve been studying human nature. No, really, the last couple of years I’ve realised I’m not very good at people. So I’ve started to try to be a bit more aware of what I’m saying and what other people are saying. I know – that sort of thing’s always come easily to you and Con. You needn’t look so confused! But it doesn’t to me, and I don’t want to be the sort of person who just plunges about all self-obsessed and doesn’t notice anyone else. I’ve a feeling you might be right about the trouble, Shirley. But that doesn’t mean we can just take over and tell Con what to do.” Feeling uncomfortable and not wanting to hear any more, Con turned away, opening the front door and breathing in the cool evening air. She’d take a walk. Think things out, as Margot had said. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Wed Dec 02, 2009 9:48 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/12) |
Good for Margot - hope the bunny is working again
|
|
| Author: | JB [ Wed Dec 02, 2009 10:18 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/12) |
Thanks Abi. Wonder what Con's going to find on her walk. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Wed Dec 02, 2009 2:08 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/12) |
Oh, poor Con  I like her reasoning of why she feels so terrible, and her letter to Lionel. Tom evidently wants to keep Con from harm, but she doesn't understand (or, indeed, appreciate) his reasons.Thanks, Abi. Hope the bunny stays for a bit longer *leaves wine and cake in the hope that they will tempt it back for good* |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Wed Dec 02, 2009 2:15 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/12) |
Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Dec 02, 2009 4:09 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/12) |
Thanks for the update! *leaves a little pile of bunny/toad food* Poor Con - I hope that she and Tom can make it up. |
|
| Author: | aitchemelle [ Thu Dec 03, 2009 10:04 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/12) |
Thank you for the update. I hope the bunny/toad behaves better in the future! |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Dec 11, 2009 11:54 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/12) |
For some reason, carrying on from the last bit was very, very hard work (and as I post as I write I couldn't change it!), not least because I realised I'd written myself into a corner as certain essential parts of the plot were incompatible with what's just happened. Happily my sister has proposed a solution which will duly appear in a later post! Anyway, enough woffle (from me and the Bunny)...You said goodbye, and your perfume Lingered for hours. At first it seemed Like summer dying there, then rank and sharp. And yet I did not air the room. Con woke up the next morning with an aching head, swollen eyes and a miserable feeling in her chest. She, Len and Margot had sat up till the early hours in Margot’s warm, autumn-coloured room, talking. She had poured out everything that had happened from the first time she had met Tom, her anger and confusion flooding out, uncontrollable. “I can’t even remember properly what happened,” she finished. “But I’m sure there was a skull, and then I felt warm, I think. I just remember feeling really, really scared.” Her sisters had listened with open mouths – literally, some of the time, like when she was telling them about the dream. “But it sounds – this is going to sound insane – it sounds almost like – like magic,” said Len in a hushed voice. “Obviously it can’t be, but –” “Why not?” said Margot. Len blinked at her. “’Cos magic doesn’t exist?” she suggested in similar tones to those you might use to explain that the sky was blue. Margot said nothing, but looked at her. “Okay,” Len said slowly. “So you think magic does exist?” Margot paused to consider this. “I don’t know,” she said eventually. “I wouldn’t like to say that it doesn’t. There are an awful lot of things that can’t be explained in the world.” “Like what?” “Like seahorses,” was the somewhat unexpected reply. “But they’re nature!” “Yes but come on – how would something that bizarre just evolve? Seriously, that has to be magic. Anyway, who says nature isn’t magic?” Margot was grinning at her triplet’s bewilderment. “Ok then, not seahorses. What about how I sometimes know what you two are thinking, or that time you dreamt about me having a car crash when I was in Edinburgh and you were in Oxford?” “That’s because we’re triplets; because we know each other so well.” “Seems like a bit more than that to me. And even if that’s the reason, does that make it any less magical?” Since Len merely gaped, Margot continued. “And there are all these miraculous healings – like in the Bible, and they still happen even now.” “Miracles, though,” Len rallied briefly. “They’re miracles, Margot. That’s not the same thing as magic.” “Isn’t it?” “Well, no. I mean, it can’t be. Miracles are God’s work and magic is – is – people making things happen.” “What things?” “What do you mean, what things? Whatever things they want to – you know, sort of supernatural things.” “Don’t you think that miracles are supernatural too, then?” “Well, I – I suppose they are, sort of. I mean, yes, of course.” “And you believe in them?” “Yes, of course.” “But not in magic?” Len opened and closed her mouth once or twice. “Well, no. I don’t know. I didn’t.” “I just think,” Margot said delicately, “that it’s a little – a little inconsistent to believe in one form of the supernatural and not in another. I don’t say magic’s always a good thing, but I do think it exists. Actually, listening to what Con’s been saying, I don’t know what else we could possibly think.” Len bit her lip and glanced at Con. “So you think there was something – magical in that house?” “I don’t know, to be honest,” said Con, shaking her head. “I just think there are an awful lot of things that seem very strange.” “And that dream,” Len went on, pondering slowly. “Where you were talking to Tom in your mind, and you wanted to be a tree – you mean that was real? Not just a dream?” Con stifled a sudden desire to giggle; it sounded so improbable put in Len’s matter-of-fact voice. “It could have been a dream,” she admitted. “But Tom had one too, and there was the front door being left open.” “But if he’s doing magic on you I think you’re well out of it,” said Len. “That’s dangerous, and – and awful.” “He isn’t, though!” Con protested. “He’s been trying to keep me safe – he’s said so dozens of times. Only I wouldn’t listen,” she added morosely. “But if he isn’t m-magicking you,” said Len, still stumbling, Con could tell, over the word and indeed the whole concept, “then where’s the magic coming from? Who’s doing it and what’s the point of it?” “And if we knew the answer to that,” said Con, “I expect things would be a lot clearer. Maybe Tom wouldn’t even have broken up with me.” She glanced at the clock as Len and Margot hesitated, not quite sure whether her present mood required comfort or verbal scourging of Tom. The dilemma was solved by Con’s leaping to her feet in horror. “It’s after two in the morning!” she exclaimed. “Thanks for listening, you two. See you in the morning!” And she vanished into her own room. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Sat Dec 12, 2009 10:06 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/12) |
Thank you Abi,love Len being so down to earth
|
|
| Author: | JB [ Sat Dec 12, 2009 10:08 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/12) |
Thanks Abi. Love the Len and Margot combo. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Dec 12, 2009 1:55 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/12) |
I love Margot's logic, though I am now very convinced that she knows what's going on. I can also sympathise with the bunny problems! Happens to me annoyingly often. Thankyou for the update. |
|
| Author: | Len [ Wed Dec 16, 2009 10:04 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/12) |
Wonderful to find some more of this drabble to read! Don't fret about your bunny troubles though - I never get plot animals at all, so I'm totally in awe of you and the other drabblers, bunnies or toads!
|
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Thu Dec 17, 2009 1:56 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/12) |
I do love this drabble, and so nice to see it updated. Interesting to see that Margot is the one to be first to realise that there's megic about, and that down-to-earth Len has such difficulty accepting it. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Thu Dec 17, 2009 11:56 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/12) |
Thanks for the comments, everyone. Every day is a fresh beginning, Listen my soul to the glad refrain. And, in spite of old sorrows And older sinning, Troubles forcasted And possible pain, Take heart with the day and begin again. Con rolled blearily out of bed and stumbled down the hallway to the bathroom. Finding that it was occupied, she slumped to the floor and shut her eyes again. Drifting into a half-dream, she imagined Tom coming on bended knee to beg her to take him back, and herself spurning him. At this point a toe poked her uncomfortably in the side. “Oy! Wake up!” came Shirley’s voice, slightly irritable as it usually was in the mornings. Con prised her eyes open. “If you want to go in you should hurry up – Margot was banging on the door a minute ago.” “Right,” Con mumbled. “You look as bad as I generally feel in the mornings,” Shirley said in sudden concern. “Are you all right?” “Mmm, fine. Up late talking to Len and Margot. Couldn’t sleep for a while afterwards.” She shut the bathroom door firmly and pondered sluggishly on whether this could possibly be how Shirley felt every morning. If it was, Con felt far more sympathetic towards her than she ever had before, having never really believed in people who weren’t ‘morning people’. Then she wondered whether Tom was a morning person or not. She thought he probably was. Hastily expunging these thoughts from her mind, she plunged herself into the icy bath. These days – after finally learning from Shirley’s wide-eyed horror that it wasn’t actually necessary for purposes of hygiene to bathe in stone-cold water – she generally had a warm or even hot bath. But this morning was a special case and by the time she was washed and dry she felt more or less recovered. In fact, she found herself feeling so braced and invigorated that on meeting Shirley on the way down to breakfast she was able to give her a bright smile. “Gorgeous morning, isn’t it?” Shirley blinked at her, disorientated. “You Maynards are positively indecent sometimes,” she observed morosely. “I really thought you might have reformed this morning.” “Cold bath,” said Con succinctly. “You should try it, Shirley. It works wonders.” Shirley gave a shudder and hurried down the stairs as though in fear of contamination. Con followed, her head held high and a smile on her face. She had come to a decision during the short time she had spent in the bath. Arriving at the breakfast table, she tucked into the largest breakfast she had eaten in – well, two days, at any rate. How could so much have happened in two days? Shaking herself mentally she turned her thoughts in the new direction she had decided on. “So what are you people up to today?” she asked the family at large. There was a moment of uncertainty as they all tried to decide whether the question came as a prelude to a storm of tears or shouting. Finally Joey, feeling that she ought to set the example, steeled herself to answer the question. “Well – I’ll be driving down to pick up the boys,” she said carefully. “They come home today, you remember.” “Oh, yes, I’d forgotten. Good. It seems ages since we saw them.” She smothered honey over a third piece of toast. “And – er – what about you?” asked Joey. “I think I’ll see if I can finish off the Christmas Play,” Con said. “I did a good bit of it earlier on, but Auntie Hilda asked if I could have it done by the end of the hols.” She saw them all watching her warily. “Can’t you stop looking at me like that? I’m sorry I’ve been beastly the last few days, but I’ve decided it’s no good crying over what can’t be helped. I made a mistake and that’s all there is to it. I’m going to forget all about it.” The others nodded, though Con suspected that they didn’t really believe her. Annoyingly, none of them said anything, which meant that she was unable to argue with them. But she really meant it. Obviously Tom and she weren’t supposed to be together – he’d made that pretty clear last night. The best thing to do would be to move on and forget all about it. Maybe she’d ask Margot if she (Margot) thought she (Con) would make a good nun. That would be a good life; praying and helping people all the time and no men to make things messy and miserable. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Fri Dec 18, 2009 6:59 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/12) |
I hope Margot tells Con that she would be no good at being a nun. Love the fact that the cold bath has helped Con to feel better but I am with Shirley on that one. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Dec 18, 2009 12:40 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/12) |
Abi wrote: Then she wondered whether Tom was a morning person or not. She thought he probably was. Hastily expunging these thoughts from her mind, she plunged herself into the icy bath. These days – after finally learning from Shirley’s wide-eyed horror that it wasn’t actually necessary for purposes of hygiene to bathe in stone-cold water – she generally had a warm or even hot bath. But this morning was a special case and by the time she was washed and dry she felt more or less recovered. *dirty laughter* Thanks for the update! |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Fri Dec 18, 2009 12:58 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/12) |
I love that the alternative to Tom is being a nun! Don't go for it, Con!Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sat Dec 19, 2009 3:50 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 17/12) |
Ok, this part doesn't actually have any point or move the story on any further, but it's kind of festive. Were it not for the shepherds, there would have been no reception. And were it not for a group of stargazers, there would have been no gifts. Con spent the morning working on the Play. She was finding it more of a challenge than she had expected, since most of the plays she’d written at school had been short sketches which weren’t intended for anyone except school members to see. In the end, after a good half hour of trying the lines over both in her head and out loud, she went in search of assistance. Then she remembered that Len, Shirley and Milly had gone with her mother to collect the boys and do some shopping. Her father was working, and neither Anna nor Katya would be free to help her at this time of the day. She pushed open Margot’s door and peered in. Margot was hunched over her desk, her forehead resting in her hand and her fingers clutching at her hair. She was muttering slightly and writing very fast. Con shut the door again, giving up the idea of asking for help. With a sigh, she sat down at the desk again. “Do you know where Bethlehem is?” she asked an imaginary audience. “Do you know the way to Bethlehem?” Standing up, she demanded in a loud voice, “does anyone know where Bethlehem is?” Then she took a couple of steps to the left, faced the place where she had been standing a moment ago and said, “He said he could read the map!” “We should have got to Bethlehem three weeks ago.” She jumped back to her first position. Five minutes later, the door shot open and hit the wall with a bang. “For heaven’s sake, Con! What on earth are you doing?” demanded Margot, red in the face and scowling. Con dropped her imaginary scroll and looked guilty. “Sorry, Margot, I forgot you were working. I got a bit – er – carried away.” Margot snorted. “Carried away? You were bellowing like a sea captain.” “Sorry,” said Con again. “Oh, well.” Margot sighed. “I wasn’t really getting anywhere. I think I need to take a break. But really, what are you doing? I thought you were writing the Christmas Play!” “I was. At least, I was reading it to try to see if it worked, only it’s a bit difficult when it’s just you because you can’t see how it sounds from the front, if you see.” “Ah,” said Margot, not seeing at all. “Look, if you really want a break, maybe you could take a part. Then at least I can see how that bit sounds when someone else says it.” “All right, but I’m not doing actions. You know what my acting’s like.” Con giggled. “This is the first scene. If you could read Melchior’s bits, we’ll go from the oasis bit. And there hasn’t been an oasis for nine days.” Then, changing her voice slightly, “If we hadn’t taken Melchior’s little detour through that cactus plantation....” “Excuse me!” read Margot carefully. “The map said we should turn west, so...” “I said we should have asked those slavers for directions,” said Con. “No, wait, I don’t think the bit about the map sounded right.” She sucked the end of her pen for a moment, then scribbled on the sheet of paper. “Try that.” “I beg your pardon!” Margot said, with a little more animation in her tones. “That was actually a short cut. If we hadn’t turned then, we’d have ended up somewhere else.” Con refrained from mentioning that the three little dots denoted a hesitant and, she hoped, humorous pause and went on with her next line. They reached the end of the scene and Con crossed out a few words with an air of triumph. “Thanks, Margot. I think I’ve got a bit more of an idea of how it’ll work, now. Do you think it’s going to be ok? What if they hate it?” “It is quite a departure from the usual thing,” Margot admitted. “It’s funny, though.” “That’s what worries me,” said Con gloomily. “At first I was just going to try to tell the story from some different points of view and I thought why not start with the Three Wise Men? And then it got funny and I didn’t know how to stop it. Auntie Hilda’s going to kill me, isn’t she?” “I doubt she’ll actually kill you,” said Margot with a grin. “Are there some serious bits later on or is it all funny?” “Well, I thought I ought to shove in a Nativity at the end, so there’s a bit – a funny bit – where the Wise Men are all nervous about going in, but the actual Nativity’s just a tableau. The shepherds bit is funny, though and there’s the bit where Herod meets the Wise Men, only it’s sort of – um –” she almost whispered the last few words, “it’s at a party. Oh, and there’s a whole thing where the angels keep coming on and they’re a bit bumbling. Well, actually, in my mind they’re a bit drunk, but I thought I’d better not say that. They do sing carols, though,” she added hopefully. Margot stared at her for a moment. “Well,” she said at last, “they’ll either love it or they’ll hate it and I honestly can’t say which. They ought to like it, though. At least it’ll be something a bit different.” Con grinned feebly. “I did try to write something that was a bit more like what Mum used to do, but it just didn’t work. Mind you, I think Mum’s effort the year before last came as a bit of a shock.” “You mean the one where the mob tried to stone Mary for being pregnant before she was married and then she got chucked out by her parents? Ye-es, I think Mum got into a bit of trouble with Auntie Hilda for that.” “Oh, they toned it down a bit. Mum said she wanted to write something a bit more thought-provoking, but Auntie Hilda said she wasn’t sure the audience would want their thoughts provoked that much and that she didn’t think the parents would be too happy either. I think Auntie Nell liked it, though.” “She liked the mob part, anyhow,” said Margot with a giggle. “I suppose that’s why last year’s was so madly traditional.” “Yup. Wasn’t it gorgeous, though?” “It was a thing of beauty. All the same, I’ll bet Auntie Hilda thought it might be safer to ask someone else.” Con stared down at the sheaf of papers in her hand. “Oh well,” she said. “I suppose she can only kill me once.” |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Sat Dec 19, 2009 5:47 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
Go for it Con. Hilda has time to change it if she must. I think hunour would be a welcome change. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Dec 19, 2009 8:05 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
| I love Joey! Though how innocent Joey got to know about these things is beyond me. Thankyou. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Sat Dec 19, 2009 8:12 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
* Giggling over the cold bath, Con's thoughts about becoming a nun and the drunk angels * Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Sun Dec 20, 2009 8:00 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
| Loved it. actually loved the last couple of posts. Especially the three wize men arguing over the map. Much more interesting than any of EBDs worthy plays!
|
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Dec 21, 2009 5:58 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
Loving the idea of a humorous Christmas play (also Hilda's comments that no-one wanted their thoughts provoking that much!). Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Tue Dec 22, 2009 2:10 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
Have you written the play for us to read Abi? Looking forward to seeing everyone's reaction when Con gives it to them. Thanks
|
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Tue Dec 22, 2009 3:06 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
Thanks Abi
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Mon Dec 28, 2009 2:32 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
jmc wrote: Have you written the play for us to read Abi? The quoted part is actually adapted from a three-minute sketch I wrote last year about the three wise men - we performed it in our local branch of Costa and it went down very well! If anyone wants a copy you're welcome to PM me! The rest, sadly, doesn't exist. The others arrived back at Freudesheim mid-afternoon, Joey having cannily taken Minnie in order to be sure of accommodating seven people and all their luggage and shopping. Con heard them coming up the drive, banged on Margot’s door and shouted, “They’re here, Margot!” in case her sister was too engrossed in her work to have noticed, and rushed down the stairs, arriving at the bottom in time to meet Stephen and Charles dumping cases in the hall. The next few minutes were filled with hugs, greetings and exclamations. “I swear you’ve grown a foot, Felix!” Margot stared at her younger brother in horror. Felix grinned. “Tallest in my Form,” he said succinctly. “Hi! You lot!” Len’s face appeared indignantly round the door. “Are you going to help bring your luggage in or not? ‘Cos if not, it can jolly well stay in the garage.” The luggage filled most of the wide hall and then Anna appeared, having given the family time to get over their first raptures, to bestow hugs and kisses all round. The boys bore with this patiently, having long ago learned that Anna was probably never going to come to terms with the fact that they were no longer running about in short trousers. “Now come and eat, meine lieblinge.” She chivvied them into the Saal, where Katya was removing a last plate of Anna’s lemon biscuits from the trolley and squeezing it onto the table. “How much do you two think we can eat?” demanded Charles in mock disbelief, picking up a handful of the biscuits and retreating to the sofa to eat them in peace. “Ignore him. Ignore him completely,” said Stephen and bestowed an entirely voluntary hug on Katya before joining Mike and Felix in a cluster around the table. “Anyone would think you people hadn’t eaten in weeks,” said Margot dispassionately. “Not food like this, we haven’t,” said Stephen. He snatched a chocolate bun out from under her fingers and shoved it, whole, into his mouth. “Gannets,” said Joey, shaking her head sadly. “Anna, for heaven’s sake sit down for a bit. You too, Katya. If you two have spent the morning baking this lot you must be exhausted. So, boys, what’s the news?” All three of the boys, predictably, looked blank at the question. “News?” repeated Charles with an air of faint confusion. “Yes. You know, anything important, terrible, wonderful or humorous that we ought or might want to know about.” “Nope,” said Stephen, sinking onto the sofa between Charles and Katya. “Well, how did your exams go, for a start?” asked Margot. “Ok, I think.” “Did you do well?” “Ok, I think.” Margot rolled her eyes. “I was Lady Macbeth in the school play,” announced Mike. There was a sudden silence as all eyes turned to him. “You were what in the what?” said Len in a faint voice. “Lady Macbeth. In the school play.” The eyes swivelled from Mike to Stephen and Charles. “It’s true enough,” admitted Charles. “He wasn’t as bad as he could have been, either,” said Stephen. Rightly taking this to mean that Mike had been very good in the part, his family gazed at him in shock and not a little awe. “Well done, Mike,” said Joey. “You’re certainly the first of us to show any talent for acting, if that’s the case.” “But why didn’t you tell us?” wailed Len. “We’d have liked to have come and seen you.” A blush mantled Mike’s cheek. “Thought I might make a mess of it,” he mumbled. “Well, next time be sure you let us know,” said his mother. “We’ll promise not to embarrass you. If you like we’ll say it was soppy nonsense. But you won’t keep us away with a barge-pole, my boy.” Mike grinned happily. “You can come next time,” he said. “I know I won’t mess it up now. I’m going to be an actor, you know.” “You wouldn’t like to give me a bit of help with the Christmas Play I’m writing, would you? I need someone to read through some of the parts.” Con eyed him hopefully and was relieved when Mike agreed willingly. “By the way,” said Stephen, “talking of news, are we going to get to meet this boyfriend of yours, Con?” The temperature of the room dropped suddenly. “What boyfriend?” said Con after a pause during which a dropped pin would have sounded like a clap of thunder. “Len and Margot both said in their last letters that you –” “Anyone for more cakes?” said Len, jumping up. Her voice, however, was drowned by Margot’s clarion tones as she announced, “Mother, I’ve decided I don’t want to be a nun!” |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Dec 28, 2009 2:50 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
*sails neatly over the cliff* |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Mon Dec 28, 2009 2:52 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/12) |
Ooof! - you landed on me Ariel
|
|
| Author: | JB [ Mon Dec 28, 2009 3:11 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/12) |
Nice soft landing for me then. Whose elbow is that? |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Mon Dec 28, 2009 4:50 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/12) |
oops!
|
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Mon Dec 28, 2009 9:30 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/12) |
Why are we suprised? |
|
| Author: | cal562301 [ Mon Dec 28, 2009 9:37 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/12) |
Just caught up with this and loving it. Looking forward to more. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Tue Dec 29, 2009 1:31 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/12) |
Way to go to cover up an awkward silence, Margot! Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Thu Dec 31, 2009 2:11 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/12) |
Whoops sorry whoever I just elbowed on the way over the cliff. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Thu Dec 31, 2009 7:06 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/12) |
Peering up from the bottom of the cliff to see Joey's reaction. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sat Jan 02, 2010 1:04 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/12) |
Dear me, you'd think people would be prepared for cliffs after spending any time on the CBB. When Jack arrived home at a little after seven that evening they were still discussing Margot’s news. They were also waiting for dinner, since Katya had only realised half an hour previously that she hadn’t even started it. Stephen had volunteered to assist in the kitchen, somewhat to the surprise of his siblings. “Are you sure?” Len had said doubtfully. “I don’t mind, honestly.” “No, it’s fine,” Stephen insisted. “It’s not really fair on you girls to be expected to do all the domestic stuff. Anyway, you’re more interested in Margot’s being or not being a nun than I am.” He gave a general grin, before vanishing after Katya. “Well,” said Len in astonishment. “I can’t imagine what’s brought that on!” “Never mind,” said Con impatiently. “You’ve told us what you’re going to do instead of taking orders, Margot, but you haven’t said why. I mean, only the other day you were talking about what you’d be doing after your training – helping people and things.” “But I can still do that without joining an Order,” pointed out Margot. “I said yesterday – oh, no, you weren’t there.” For a moment the shadow of Tom loomed, but Margot pressed on and it soon faded. “Well, I said to the others yesterday that I’ve been trying to become a bit less self-obsessed, and I realised that this was all part of it. Being a nun, I mean. I’ve been seeing it as – as a way of redemption, I suppose. Well, you all know what I’ve been like, even up to quite recently.” “But not any more,” said Len eagerly. “You changed a lot after the – the blackmail thing.” Margot flushed. “I made an effort. But I still chucked that bookend at Betty Landon that time. I haven’t done anything like that again – I hope I never will. But I’ve still hurt people with my temper and my lack of thought. People at school, even younger girls. Remember Evelyn Ross? You people, sometimes. I’ve said beastly things I didn’t mean, and which weren’t true, but were just poisonous.” “That doesn’t mean you can’t be a nun, though,” said Con slowly. “You don’t have to be perfect, you just have to be called.” “I know that. That’s not why. The thing is, I’ve more or less always been aware that my temper – my lack of self-control – my selfishness – have been a problem. And I decided to become a nun because I thought that a life of contemplation and prayer would help me to think things through and become less like that. And helping people medically, that would sort of make up for the other things I’ve done, the times I’ve hurt people. Oh, I didn’t think it all out like that, but I do think those were big reasons.” No-one made any comment and Margot continued. “So while I was in Edinburgh I started going and sitting in church – churches, actually. There are so many beautiful places. Anyway, I tried to take a couple of hours each week. I know it doesn’t sound much, but I’d never really spent any time reflecting on – well, on me. So I started to think things through – why I behave as I do, why I react the way I do. I talked to a few people and read some books. And in the end I realised I was already doing one of the things I thought being a nun would help me with.” “But that isn’t all that being a nun is,” objected Len. “No. But it was what being a nun was – or would have been – for me. That was why I wanted to do it, to become what I thought I ought to be, and to atone. But I found that actually that wasn’t necessary. And God never called me to do it. I tried to persuade myself that he did, but it wasn’t true. And I’ve discovered that truth is one of the most important things in the world. The truth will set you free – it’s true. I think God wants me to be a doctor. At least, it’s what I really want to do, and it feels right. So I’m going to do it unless he tells me anything different.” “So you really mean it?” said Len softly. “Yes. I do.” Margot looked at her mother. “I’m sorry, Mum. I know you and Dad were proud of me, and liked to think that I was following in Auntie Rob’s footsteps. But it would never have been the right thing for me to do. It might have helped me at first, but ultimately I don’t think I would have been in the right place.” Joey bit her lips, staring down at her own hands. When she looked up there was a slight dampness about her eyes. “I – I can’t deny I’m surprised,” she said at last. “But Margot, I was proud of you because you were following your heart and because of the way I could see you growing. And all I see now is you still doing exactly that. I can’t imagine a better doctor than you’ll be, Margot and I’m prouder of you than you can possibly imagine. And I know that Rob will delighted that you’ve found this, too.” “What’s Margot found?” came Jack’s voice from the doorway, the cue for slightly more restrained greetings than the girls’ had been, but no less genuine for that. Once these were over and Joey had explained that the evening meal would be a little later than usual, Mike took the opportunity to exercise his new-found enthusiasm for drama. “You’ll never guess what’s happened, Pa,” he announced. “What?” Jack raised his eyebrows at his son. “I’m going to be an actor, and,” he left a pause not quite long enough to allow his father – or anyone else – to interrupt, “Margot’s just been telling us why she doesn’t want to be a nun.” “You horror, Mike!” said Margot, eying her father’s face with some alarm. “I was going to tell you myself, Dad. Actually, I never meant to say it this suddenly. I was going to, you know, drop a few hints and then tell you gently. Only it ended up coming out accidentally. Please don’t look like that – it’s not the end of the world, you know.” Jack sat down and ran a hand through his hair. “Start at the beginning, go on till you get to the end and then stop,” he suggested. “Where’s Steve, by the way?” “Helping in the kitchen, Heaven knows why,” said Margot. “Well, I’ve decided I just want to be a doctor. Like you, you know.” She smiled at him. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Sat Jan 02, 2010 6:17 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
That was a lovely update to read on a snowy morning. Thanks Abi
|
|
| Author: | cal562301 [ Sat Jan 02, 2010 9:54 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
No snow here, but still a lovely update. Thank you. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sat Jan 02, 2010 10:32 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
Thanks Abi. That was lovely. I glad Joey took the news so well and hope Jack will to. Bit suspicious of Steven in the kitchen though. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Sat Jan 02, 2010 10:59 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
Thanks Abi. That was a good start to the day. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Jan 02, 2010 11:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
Stephen and kitchens, eh? Or is it more Stephen and Katya? Thanks for the update! |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Sat Jan 02, 2010 6:14 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
Oh, how lovely for Margot, to come to realise just why she had thought she needed to be a nun. That was just so beautifully written, Abi. Thank you so much. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Sun Jan 03, 2010 6:05 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
Very thoughtful Abi, thanks. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Sun Jan 03, 2010 1:52 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
Another curious about what's going on in the kitchen Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Jan 04, 2010 1:50 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
I love the way this is not just about Con and Tom, and very pleased to see Margot's very reasoned decision not to be a nun. Thank-you, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Mon Jan 04, 2010 10:30 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
I had Margot working for Medicin sans frontiers at one point because I couldn't stand her being a nun but could see her still wanting to 'serve'. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sat Jan 09, 2010 8:32 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/01) |
Thanks for all the comments! Lost the plot slightly after Margot made her little announcement (which took me rather by surprise!) and found it was best to re-read the whole lot to work out what was actually going on. Now I have a timeline and everything! This story was never meant to get so long.... There is a ship That sails the sea. It is loaded deep As deep can be. But not so deep As the love I'm in That I know not if I sink or swim. The water is wide We cannot get o'er And neither have I wings to fly. Things seemed to move much faster when the boys were around. Mike and Con spent a morning closeted in Con’s room and Con, to her surprise, found that Mike had some useful suggestions to make on the subject of the Play. “You should give that fourth shepherd something to do while the others are talking about whether the angels are reliable or not,” he pointed out. “He’s just stood there for ages like a spare part.” “Huh. Hadn’t even noticed.” Con bit her pen for a moment, then scratched in a few lines here and there. “There. I’ve made him decide they’re going anyway and start putting the fire out.” “The sheep’d get cold,” said Mike. Con looked up and pointed the pen at him. “Don’t push your luck,” she said. Mike grinned. “So what about this boyfriend the others were talking about?” Con slammed the pen down – fortunately it was a biro – and glared at her brother. “It’s nothing to do with you,” she said coldly. “And I think we’ve about finished. Why don’t you go and find Steve or Chas?” “’Cos Chas is at the San. Dunno where Steve is.” “Well go and find him. Or practise being Lady Macbeth or something. Just get out of here.” Scowling, she watched him retreat. Brothers really were the limit. She suspected that someone had warned Stephen and Charles of the inadvisability of mentioning Tom to her. Presumably whoever had done that had thought Mike too young to be interested in such things. In Con’s experience, however, he was usually interested in anything you didn’t want him to be. Oh well, he’d probably steer clear of the subject now. Con rested her chin on her hands and thought about Tom. It was all very well, his saying it was over. Or ever her saying it was over. The trouble was that it wasn’t. Yes it is, she told herself. It was just a silly little flirtation and it’s over now. But something inside revolted at that. It hadn’t just been a flirtation – well, maybe it had, but it could have been more. She’d wanted it to be more. Con shuffled the typewritten sheets – now heavily scribbled on – into an untidy pile and went downstairs. She’d leave it a week or so, re-read it to make sure it all made sense, then type it up and hand it over to the Head. For now she was going for a walk. She went into the woods. She had always loved them, ever since the Maynards had come to the Platz, and they had always been a refuge. She had first come here to cry because she missed her old home in England, and had carried on coming. She’d raged because she hadn’t been allowed to go to Canada for Marie-Adelaide’s twelfth birthday party. She’d cried when she’d been frightened about Leila Elstob. She had sat in silence when her mother had been so ill, written furiously to try to stop thinking about Phil’s polio and wandered a little forlornly to say goodbye when she’d first gone to Oxford. Now she wandered again, remembering her first meeting with Tom a little higher up, where the roses grew. And the last time she’d been here, flitting along the grass and dancing with the trees. A tiny shiver trickled down her spine as she remembered Margot’s words about magic. I don’t say magic’s always a good thing, but I do think it exists. She thought she heard a rustle round the corner she was approaching and paused, but it didn’t come again. What are you so jumpy for? She walked briskly forward to show that she wasn’t nervous, and almost walked into a lean, handsome young man. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Jan 09, 2010 8:45 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 09/01) |
Ooh, hallo! I was going to say how pleased I was that this was back, but if it comes with cliffs then I'm not so sure!
|
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Sat Jan 09, 2010 10:11 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 09/01) |
Glad you've solved your difficulty Abi - though teetering on the cliff-edge
|
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Sat Jan 09, 2010 10:16 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 09/01) |
Thanks for the update. Love Mike's suggest and questions. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Sun Jan 10, 2010 1:41 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 09/01) |
Mike is such a younger brother, Really it is a wonder that younger siblings live to grow up
|
|
| Author: | JB [ Sun Jan 10, 2010 11:46 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 09/01) |
Abi, please come back and tell us who the young man is. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sun Jan 10, 2010 12:05 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 09/01) |
Adding my pleas for you to come back soon. Thanks for the update. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Jan 10, 2010 10:33 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 09/01) |
The answer to the riddle is creation (in white), for those who can't get it. Not really related to the episode, but I thought it was fun so put it in anyway. I stretch beyond the bounds of middle-earth, Shrink down smaller than a hand-worm, Grow brighter than the sun, and run Swifter than the sea. I cradle oceans, Lakes, path, green plains in my arms. I dive down under hell’s way and rise up Over heaven’s home, arced over angels. I form-fill all earth and ancient worlds, Fields and sea-streams. Say who I am. “Sorry!” Con sidestepped just in time, but unfortunately the man also sidestepped to avoid her. He clutched her upper arms as they swayed for a moment, then regained his balance and steadied her. “I do beg your pardon, Miss Maynard,” he said with a charming smile. “That’s quite all right.” Con smiled back and moved to pass him. “But how did you know my name?” “We danced together at the party,” he said. “You don’t remember? My name is George. You are a friend of my good friend Tom Lynn.” “Oh, yes, of course. I remember now.” He was the first of the young – and not so young – men who had flocked disconcertingly around her that night. She looked at him, poised to remove herself if she didn’t like what he was going to say. He came towards her slowly. “I wonder whether I might talk to you, please?” He spoke precisely but pleasantly, with a slight accent that Con couldn’t place. “All right,” she said, not moving. “It’s about Tom.” He paused, apparently to allow Con to speak. Since she did not, he continued. “I know he has stopped seeing you.” Con felt her face freeze. “He’s in trouble,” said George. “Oh, really?” “Yes. Bad trouble.” “Good,” said Con. She turned on her heel and strode up the hill. “No, wait! Please wait!” He loped past her to block her way. “Don’t you want to help him?” Con felt her face turn from cold to boiling hot. “Why would I want to help?” she demanded, her voice trembling slightly. “He won’t want to know. He split up with me, remember?” “But you still like him, don’t you? I can see it in your eyes. You look hurt and unhappy.” Con’s jaw dropped. “I – do – not!” she gasped. George watched her for a moment, but she clenched her teeth firmly together and scowled at him. George sighed. “Listen, I know the truth,” he said. “I know that you love him. I know that he is in love with you, but he wishes to keep you safe. If he should come to you and ask for something, you must give it to him.” “What would he want from me?” said Con, bewildered. “It’s important. Do you understand? If he knows what’s good for him, he’ll ask for it. You must give it to him.” “But what is it?” George shook his head. “You will know when he asks.” He looked at her sternly – or possibly he was trying to look soulful and persuasive; Con wasn’t entirely sure – then passed her and went on down the hill. Con heaved a sigh and wondered why life persisted in becoming more and more complicated. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Sun Jan 10, 2010 11:33 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/01) |
Hmmm what is he going to ask for? Her green dressing gown? |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Jan 11, 2010 6:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/01) |
The big question is will Con give him what he asks for? Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Mon Jan 11, 2010 12:07 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/01) |
Or her dance dress? |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Jan 11, 2010 1:00 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/01) |
Well, if that's one cliff solved we're straight on to another. Please put us out of our misery soon! (Though after what you let slip the other day, I'm very worried about what he's going to ask for!) |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Mon Jan 11, 2010 11:25 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/01) |
He stared down into his drink. Oh, he knew what was coming. Had done for a long time. Didn’t make it any better. What had he been thinking? That she’d fall in love with him and that would make everything all right? She’d come dashing to the rescue on a white charger? Oh no, that was supposed to be him. He laughed and ordered another drink. It had seemed like such a good plan. He’d find a girl, charm her, and she’d save him. Course she would. Because that was what you did when you loved someone. And then Constance had come and she’d seemed like just the right sort. Innocent, but strong, believing in herself and believing in what was right. And then she’d danced. He watched her, fascinated. Most people walked through life; some strolled, others raced as though they were afraid of something catching up with them, and others marched while life bowed down before them. But Constance – she danced. Light and shade ebbed and flowed around her, music lifted her and colour made her bright. But through them all, Constance danced. He supposed it might have been all right, even then. He’d always been able to charm people and the things he’d learned while with Andraste Morgan would make it the simplest thing in the world. But he’d wanted to dance with Constance, to be whirled into her world. And somehow, without quite noticing how it happened, he’d given her his heart. And now, it was over. Maybe he could find another girl. But he knew he wouldn’t. He could win her back and persuade her to do it, but he knew he wouldn’t. He shook his head and drank deeply. How could you betray someone so young, so naive? Sometimes she seemed like a child to him, beautiful but ready to break. At other times he knew she was strong as a willow bending in the gale. But he didn’t want to make her bend; he didn’t want to betray her. Another drink came and he cradled it in his hands. Somehow the fact that he’d rather meet the fate Miss Morgan had laid out for him than betray Constance to pain and maybe death, gave him strength. Someone said his name. He looked up and saw George sitting down next to him. George would soon be one of hers. He knew too much for her to let him go. But just now he was still free. Perhaps, if he ran fast, to the ends of the earth, he might escape. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Tue Jan 12, 2010 10:44 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/01) |
Gosh, just caught up with last few posts and really want to know what happens next. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Tue Jan 12, 2010 10:55 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/01) |
Poor Tom. Hope he and Con can help each other. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Tue Jan 12, 2010 11:17 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/01) |
Very mysterious. * Teeters on edge of cliff * |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Jan 12, 2010 1:44 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/01) |
*joins JB* Please tell us soon what's happening, Abi! |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Tue Jan 12, 2010 3:29 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/01) |
How nice to see into Tom's mind there, and how moving to see how much he is in love. I only hope that everyone's hints can help them both. Thanks, Abi. (I do love this drabble )ET remove spurious 'c' |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Tue Jan 12, 2010 7:08 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/01) |
Hope Tom, George and Con can all escape. |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Tue Jan 12, 2010 7:42 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/01) |
I'm glad I know the original story - and hope Con knows how to be 'Janet' Trust you will stick to the 'right' ending - and loving the way you're getting there. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Thu Jan 21, 2010 12:39 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/01) |
Thank you for all the comments; it's encouraging to know that people are still reading this. Cherries of the night are riper Than the cherries pluckt at noon Gather to your fairy piper When he pipes his magic tune. “Nice walk?” Milly was passing through the hall in her blue pyjamas and slippers as Con shut the front door behind her. “Yes, thanks. Where is everyone?” “Gone to bed, mostly. It’s after midnight; didn’t you know? Though I think Margot might be working.” “Big surprise there,” said Con, with a slight grin. Milly hesitated for a moment. “She looks awfully tired, doesn’t she?” “Yes, but there’s not much we can do about it. Believe me, Milly, once you’ve known her a bit longer you’ll learn that she’s terribly obstinate. She won’t stop working till she’s got her degree or drops in her tracks.” “Oh. Well, you know best, I guess. She works even harder than Len, doesn’t she?” Con laughed. “’Fraid so, once the bit’s between her teeth. Milly, what did you think of Miss Morgan?” “I – well –” Milly looked confused at the quick change of subject. “She’s very – beautiful.” “True.” Con nodded. “But did you like her?” There was a silence as her friend thought about this. “I don’t know,” she admitted finally. “I don’t think she’s the sort of person you can like or dislike. She’s too – too potent for that. You could love her, though, quite easily. And fear. I should think she could be frightening if she didn’t like you. I can’t see how anyone could not – well, revere her, I suppose. The way she looks at you, as though you’re the only person who matters.” Con stared at her, unsettled, and veered away from the subject. “Well then, what about Tom?” “I only met him the once,” Milly reminded her. “And you two were having a big row at the time.” “Oh,” said Con, a little blankly. “How odd. I suppose you’re right. Oh, well, night then!” She went off up the stairs, leaving Milly to gaze anxiously after her. Once in her room, she went to the dressing table and picked up the green pendant, touching its surface gently. It wasn’t quite cold and there was a faint glow far away in its very heart. She sat down on her bed, cross legged, turning and turning the stone. Last time she had touched it, the world had tilted, douching her in strength and certainty. All that was left now was an aching knowledge that it had all seemed so simple, that she’d known just what to do. But she didn’t know how it worked. It might not have had anything to do with the pendant. She remembered the moon, huge and bright, calling to her, and Tom’s voice as though he had been standing next to her. She tried whispering to the stone, cradling it, wearing it, throwing it across the room and weeping on it, but it stayed still and not quite cold. In the end she gave up and left it lying on the plumeau like a leaf on snow, washed and changed into her pyjamas. Seeing a light under Margot’s door as she passed, she tapped gently and opened the door a crack. “Still working?” Margot looked up, saw her sister, and made a face. “Just finishing this chapter.” “Don’t stay up too late.” Margot grimaced again and Con smiled to herself and shut the door. Her own room was lit by the moon as she went in and the first thing that caught her eye was the green pendant. For one moment she hesitated by the door, nearly decided to run away, then let the catch click behind her as she stepped forward. When she touched the stone, she found that she understood it. “Where are you, Tom?” she whispered. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Thu Jan 21, 2010 9:22 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
Oh dear, has Milly been 'caught'? Thanks Abi - I don't know the story so am just hoping there's a happy ending. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Thu Jan 21, 2010 9:47 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
It's always nice to have more of this. I also hope there will be a happy ending. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Thu Jan 21, 2010 12:10 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
Thanks for the update. Hope every one is safe. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Thu Jan 21, 2010 12:17 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
Thanks Abi. I don't know the original story so am totally in suspense. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Jan 21, 2010 2:49 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
And as you know, I am of course still hanging on every word! What's with the pendant? Thanks for the update - please can we have another one soon? |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Thu Jan 21, 2010 3:15 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
Abi, I love this drabble and will keep reading it for ever! That was lovely. Looking forward to more. |
|
| Author: | Jenefer [ Thu Jan 21, 2010 5:21 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
I do noy knoe the original but am enjoying this. Looking forward to more. Thanks |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Fri Jan 22, 2010 7:32 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
So beautifully written, Abi, and so poignant. Thank you. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Fri Jan 22, 2010 7:42 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
Thanks Abi,really enjoying this. |
|
| Author: | Lisa_T [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 12:36 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
Abi.... I'm stunned. This is fabulous. I'm going to investigate Tam Lin right now. and..... ...I want to know what else is going on with Margot ....I want to know if Miss Morgan is a nurse at all, or if she enchanted her way into the San (..and if so, why?) ...I want to know what Hilda knows about it ...I want to know what other Platz residents are under Miss Morgan's spell.. ...and of course I'm dying to see the scene where Con pitches the idea of a comic nativity play to Hilda and Nell! |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 1:36 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/01) |
Um... I'll do my best to deliver, Lisa. Btw, the best website for Tam Lin is this one - but only if people want spoilers! And sorry for the delay - have been concentrating on Augusta!She met a gently smiling man In the quiet mists of morning. He took her softly by the hand and the springtime were a flowering Moonlight shone through the stone, and she could feel him. But every time she tried to call to him he skittered away like a stone on ice. “Tom!” she cried desperately. “Why won’t you listen?” Once again he seemed to slide away from her without even noticing her presence. What the hell was wrong with him? He was acting like someone giddy or drunk. “Tom!” she shouted, and threw the stone down on the bed, tears of frustration standing in her eyes. What was the point of having a magic stone that let you talk to someone miles away if they didn’t listen? A moment later there was a perfunctory knock on the door, which then opened to reveal Len and Margot staring at her anxiously. “Con, are you all right?” said Len. Con stared at her, hardly realising that she was shaking her head. “I’m fine,” she said. “I just – it was a bad dream. That’s all.” “But you’re all right now? You were shouting for Tom, did you know?” She shut the door behind them. Con opened her mouth to say she didn’t remember the dream, when Margot spoke quietly. “Isn’t that the pendant you got with your dress?” Several replies flitted through her mind, ranging from, of course not, don’t be silly, to yes and once I talked to Tom through it – or it might have been the moon, or maybe both – and I was trying to do the same again, but in the end she settled for, “I suppose so.” Margot said nothing and Con began to wish that her sister had stayed self-obsessed. This peculiarly penetrating Margot was extremely disconcerting. At last she felt she had to say something. “Fine. You’re right. I’m missing him. I was –” To her horror she felt a sob rise up in her throat and bit her lip, swallowing it down. When she felt she had it under control she began again. “I just feel so mixed up at the moment,” she said in a low voice. “I met one of Tom’s friends today and it sounds as though he’s in trouble. Tom, I mean. And I – I suppose I was just thinking. Wishing I could help him or something. God help me, I want to help him. But how can I? That's just stupidity.” “It seems to me,” Len said, “that you can do one of two things. You can decide that you’ve finished with him – try to forget and move on. Or you can go after him and try to help him. Judging by his recent behaviour he probably won’t be very grateful if you do that, so you’ll have to be prepared to be forceful and pretty unpopular. But that’s your choice. What you can’t do is sit here going over and over it all in your mind. You do that for a few days and you’ll end up so confused you won’t be able to tell your left hand from your right. Believe me, I went through it all when Reg and I split up.” Con sat in silence for a few minutes, staring at her hands. In the corner of her eye she could see the green stone, bathed in moonlight. “I suppose you’re right,” she said at last. “No point in sitting here talking to a stone.” “No, that’s very true,” said Margot in such a grave voice that Con gave a reluctant giggle. “Oh, go away,” she said. “You’re quite right, Len. I need to make a decision.” She bit her lip again, not liking to say that there simply was no decision. She might feel she hated him, but as far as she could tell that only meant she loved him. There was nothing else she could do. And if she couldn’t talk to him using the stone she’d just have to do it face to face. “Wait a minute!” she called as Len and Margot slid out of the room. They looked round. “It’s just – keep an eye on Milly, would you? I’m a bit worried about her.” |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 6:58 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
Thanks for the update Abi,really like the triplets in this.
|
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 8:54 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
It's nice how supportive they are of each other. Hope Con manages to find Tom and that it all goes OK. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | JS [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 9:50 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
Quote: “I suppose you’re right,” she said at last. “No point in sitting here talking to a stone.” “No, that’s very true,” said Margot in such a grave voice that Con gave a reluctant giggle.
|
|
| Author: | Artemis [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 9:57 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
This is really good - I've just found it - but the link to Con's party dress seems not to work  More soon? |
|
| Author: | JB [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 11:03 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
Thanks Abi. I'm really enjoying this and am determined not to read any spoilers, as I have no idea of where this is going. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 1:40 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
Worried by the last line! Please update soon. |
|
| Author: | Lisa_T [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 2:59 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
Excellent, so happy to see more of this. And don't worry, I won't 'deave' you with any more questions a la Joey.
|
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 3:35 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
At least the other two have made her a little more rational about it with their mix of sharpness and humour - and Len's choices seem eminently sensible. Now what will she do? Thanks, Abi |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Mon Feb 01, 2010 2:56 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
Just thinking...if Con is Janet shouldn't she be in an "interesting condition"? (whited out to avoid spoilers) |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Feb 01, 2010 2:03 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
Thanks for the update, Abi - Con really has acknowledged to herself that she's in love with Tom, and nothing's going to change that. I wonder how she's going to work out how to save him? Looking forward to more. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Mon Feb 01, 2010 11:25 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 31/01) |
Artemis wrote: the link to Con's party dress seems not to work It was already sold when I found it, so I guess they've finally taken it off the site. It was very pretty, though... Getting there, Miss Di. Thanks for all the comments! Merry merry, Take a cherry; Mine are sounder, Mine are rounder, Mine are sweeter For the eater Under the moon, And you'll be fairies soon. Con dressed with care. She had a strange and strong impulse to put on the green dress, but when she forced herself to think about it rationally that seemed over the top and ridiculous. So, after staring at her wardrobe for nearly twenty minutes, she pulled on a black peasant top and a very full black and gold skirt. For a moment she hesitated in front of the mirror, then smoothed her hair down and left the room. It wasn’t until she was halfway down the garden path that she realised she had neither shoes nor stockings on. For a moment she hesitated, wondering whether to turn back, but the compulsion to go on was too strong. She opened her hand and let the green stone lie on her palm. The moon had gone behind a cloud and she could barely see it. No good trying to talk to Tom, she thought, irritation rising. Here she was, trying to help him, and did he bother to listen? She found that she was still walking. She had left the path and was getting her feet wet on the grass of the lawn. She stopped and turned back towards the path, only to stop again with a deep conviction that this wasn’t right. She was supposed to be going that way – more or less towards the little gate that connected the school with Freudesheim. It was barely used these days. Since Joey had been working more or less full time on her new series she and her friends at the school had preferred to meet outside home or school, walking up to higher shelves, going down to Interlaken for some shopping, or sitting outside the Auberge with a drink and a cigarette. Con hesitated, feeling the pull to walk that way. Then she shrugged. Why not? Her feet were already wet. She strode forward, feeling an odd relief as she gave in to the pull. She was halfway across the playing fields when she almost ran into someone. “Who’s there?” came a familiar voice, sounding sharp and rather alarmed. “Auntie Hilda?” Con gasped. “What on earth are you doing here?” “Is that you, Margot? No – Con?” Her brevet aunt squinted at her in the darkness. “It’s Con. I’m looking for – some fresh air. To help me sleep, you know,” she backtracked hastily. There was a small silence. “Hm,” said her erstwhile Headmistress. “I can’t imagine why I think you might be trying to mislead me, Con. However, it’s not my business. I couldn’t sleep either.” “Oh, sorry,” said Con, standing first on one foot and then on the other, wishing she could go on. “Well, since we’re both in the same position, why don’t we walk on together?” “Good idea,” said Con, agonised. After a few minutes, she went on, “Auntie Hilda?” “Wait a minute, Con – I’ve been meaning to mention this for a while. Don’t you think it’s time you and your sisters gave up the ‘Aunt’? You’re all adults now, after all.” “Oh! Well – um, thanks, Aun – I mean – um, Hilda.” She could hear the smile in Hilda’s voice as she went on, “Now, I’ve been wanting to talk to you about the play. I’ve read it through – twice, as a matter of fact.” “And what did you think?” Con’s mouth was dry, her legs suddenly felt very cold. She heard a chuckle from beside her in the dark. “It’s certainly a break with tradition. But of course we’ve already had that, with your mother’s play two years ago.” Con giggled rather shakily, remembering the Head’s reaction to that particular play, which had already passed into family legend. Joey had sent the play itself to a company in England, where its success had astonished the family, who had begun to regard her writing as rather dull and hopelessly old-fashioned. “I liked it very much, Con. It’s very funny, but it’s also touching and interesting. It’ll be a challenge, but I think we can rise to it.” “Oh, good!” said Con, a little bubble of joy rising in her. “I thought you might think it wasn’t serious enough.” “There’s nothing wrong with humour, Con. God definitely has a sense of humour.” “A sense of – ?” repeated Con, thrown by this. “I can’t imagine any other reason for him to create the duck-billed platypus,” said Hilda calmly. This time Con laughed properly. “I thought you regarded religion as a serious business?” she said. “I do. But I also believe that God wants us to have fun.” Con, who had always held a secret conviction that religion couldn’t possibly be as dull as church sometimes made it seem, was nevertheless a little shocked at this. Hilda seemed to know how she felt. “I think I’ll go back to bed now,” she said. “See I might be able to sleep now. You should do the same, Con. You won’t get much sleep after the girls come home the day after tomorrow!” “Yes, I expect I should,” said Con noncommittally. “Sleep well, Auntie – I mean, Hilda!” Con stood alone in the middle of the playing field. The joy settled down somewhere in her stomach and she felt a warmth in the palm of her hand. With a sudden jolt she realised that this wasn’t a sensation usually created by happiness, and looked down at the stone, which she was still clutching. “Huh. It was you,” she said in realisation. “Well, fine, then. Where is he?” She hurried off again, across the playing fields, through the gap in the hedge on the far side, then across the road. Con felt her heart sink slightly. “Oh, for heaven’s sake,” she mumbled. “I’m actually starting to get a little sick of the wood.” |
|
| Author: | Lisa_T [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 12:57 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 01/02) |
Ooooooh! Had to laugh at that conversation, especially the bits re the brevet title. And Con's surprise that Hilda may actually have a faith apart from the 'Headmistressy' aspect. And the whole play thing.... Thanks, Abi! |
|
| Author: | JB [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 9:13 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 01/02) |
Thanks for the light relief, Abi.
|
|
| Author: | JS [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 9:21 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 01/02) |
Quote: “Huh. It was you,” she said in realisation I got confused there for a minute and thought Tom was being Hilda; I think I need more sleep. Thanks Abi, looking forward to seeing what happens next. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 10:52 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 01/02) |
Great conversation between Hilda and Con. Very curious as what is going to happen next. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 12:42 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 01/02) |
Nice bit of light relief there - and I do love Con's determination to fulfil her quest. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 3:59 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 01/02) |
God definitely has a sense of humour - a very misplaced one, at times!  And I'm sure Hilda has experienced same!Lovely interlude, Abi, and am glad the play went down well. |
|
| Author: | sealpuppy [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 4:05 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 01/02) |
Eeek, I had a moment thinking Hilda was also out there to meet Tom - what with all the magic and so forth! |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 4:50 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 01/02) |
A lovely conversation - but please let us off of this cliff and tell us what happens, before I'm forced to shake you! |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 2:27 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 01/02) |
sealpuppy wrote: Eeek, I had a moment thinking Hilda was also out there to meet Tom - what with all the magic and so forth! Darn, how come I didn't think of that?He’s tean her by the milk-white hand, and by the grass-green sleeve. And laid her lo at the foot of the tree; at her he askt no leave. Con came to the beginning of the wood. She could feel the stone still telling her where to go, but that barely mattered. She paused for a moment, then opened her hand and let it slide down to lie invisible in the grass. It was dark under the trees, especially now that there was no moon. She stepped forward, pine needles tickling the soles of her feet. The night was warm. She began to walk very slowly, paying attention to a whisper that wondered whether she might be doing the wrong thing. Probably she was. Luckily, as she breathed in the pine scent, she found that this did not matter. As the path grew steeper her steps became languid, her toes swept the loose earth and needles and the air touched her arms. The clearing was dark and empty but the smell of roses filled her nose and mouth. The cloud had drifted away from the moon again. It wasn’t full any more; the light was pale, making everything silver, grey and dim with shadows. She stood in the clearing and looked around. Nothing moved. No-one was there. Of course, if she hadn’t dropped the stone she’d probably know just where Tom was. She fingered a rose petal with a faint smile. The first time she’d met Tom, she’d been here. On an impulse she reached down and gripped a briar, ignoring the vicious scratches of the thorns. “Why pulls thou the rose, Constance?” said an amused voice behind her. Con jumped violently, the odd peaceful feeling vanishing in an instant. There, of course, was Tom, his face in shadow. Con’s heart began to thump and a shiver that had nothing to do with the warm night air shot through her body. “Thought you might turn up again,” she said, trying to keep her voice light and even. “What are you doing here?” he said, all amusement gone. He walked towards her. “Can’t you ever stay out of trouble?” “I can’t stay away from you,” said Con grimly. “Your friend George told me you were in trouble. He said I could help. He said you’d ask me for something.” |
|
| Author: | JS [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 9:16 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 05/02) |
Abi, I think you've forgotten to tell us what happens next....We still seem to be on a cliff. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 11:26 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 05/02) |
I think that I'm in agreement with JS! Come back! |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 12:47 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 05/02) |
More, Abi, please... If we ask very nicely?
|
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Sat Feb 06, 2010 11:15 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 05/02) |
Forget asking nicely. I am going to stand here and HUM at you Abi until you let us down from the cliff. (SLOC complains when I hum all the time, figure it might be equally annoying for others) |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 8:58 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 05/02) |
Okay, okay, you can stop HUMMING, Miss Di! Apologies for the slight cliffishness of this one too. It was going to be all one episode, but it turned out to be rather long so I split it. The good news is that I should finish the second part by tomorrow as it's half done already! He took her up and held her there In the quiet mists of morning. She were a bird he were a star And the summer were a blazing. The sky was still pale with morning. It was too early yet for many people to be out. Those that were looked at her curiously as she drifted home, her feet bare, her clothes crumpled and dusty. The sun was already warm, though the weather prophets had been predicting violent storms for some days now. Freudesheim looked unnaturally peaceful as she walked up the drive, but a brief flicker at her window suggested that her approach would not go unheralded. Con sighed. She liked being part of a large family, but it did have its disadvantages. She wasn’t entirely sure she wanted to talk about last night. Still, that was Margot’s window so probably she wouldn’t have any choice. As she slipped in through the front door Margot came down the stairs with an air of faint surprise. “Hullo, Con! Have you been out?” “No, I’m just standing here by the open front door,” said Con sarcastically. “You know perfectly well I’ve been out. I saw you at the window.” “Oh well,” said Margot, turning pink. “I’m sorry, but I was worried about you. I heard you go out last night. I meant to stay awake until you came back, as you seemed in a bit of a state, but I fell asleep. And then your bed hadn’t been slept in this morning. Although,” she added, scanning Con’s face, “you look worryingly happy for someone who’s spent all night out.” Con started up the stairs, Margot at her heels. “I just went for a walk,” she said. “What, all night?” “Well –” “And I thought you went for a walk last night anyway. You told us you’d met a friend of Tom’s.” A look of dawning comprehension spread across her face. “O-o-oh, I see. You went to see Tom, didn’t you?” Con turned away so that Margot wouldn’t see the hot wave that swept over her face and neck, or the smile she couldn’t control. “I did m-meet him,” she said, stumbling slightly over the words. “Oh, good. So what’s the verdict?” “Ver-verdict?” “Did you manage to help him?” said Margot patiently. “Oh, that. I don’t – we didn’t – I mean, I don’t know. We didn’t talk about that.” “What did you talk about then?” Margot persisted. “Oh all right! I’ll tell you and Len together after brekker. I’m not saying it more than once and I’m starving.” Five minutes after breakfast had ended, the triplets were gathered in Con’s room. They had been saved the necessity of clearing the table by Stephen’s volunteering to do their share, “Since I can see you three are cooking something up between you,” he said with a grin. “Thanks, Steve!” called Margot as she hastened up the stairs after Len and Con. “So what happened?” demanded Len. “Margot said you were being awfully shy of telling what you and Tom talked about last night.” Con flushed again and stared fixedly out of the window. “I don’t really know h-how to tell you,” she said, and wished she didn’t feel so nervous. But how could she know what they were going to say? She had a horrible fear that they’d be shocked – well, she was that herself – horrified, disgusted, even angry. She licked her lips and took the plunge. “What?” Margot leaned forward. “Didn’t catch a word of that.” “I slept with Tom,” she said loudly, her face now so hot she felt as though she was burning. There was a dead silence. After what seemed an eternity Len spoke in a hushed voice. “You – what?” “Are you deaf or something?” Con took refuge in rudeness, then immediately felt ashamed of herself. She added, more calmly. “We slept together.” “You mean you – you actually – like Mum told us?” When Con risked a glance at her she saw that Margot’s eyes were saucer-wide. “Mm hm.” She nodded. “Gosh!” murmured Margot. Con looked at Len. Len was sitting cross-legged on the bed, staring down at her fingers, which were picking at one of the flowers embroidered on the bedspread. Con bit her lip. “Len?” she said tentatively. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 8:45 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
Quote: “You mean you – you actually – like Mum told us?” That conversation would have been worth seeing Thanks Abi, but what will Len say?? |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 10:47 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
Wasn't expecting that! actually quite surprised that Joey told them anything at all. Thanks Abi
|
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 11:45 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
That is a conversation I would have loved to have been present for! But now I'm wondering if maybe Len has something to confess... |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 12:28 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
Glad Con is so happy about that, but wondering what Len will say, and how this will unfold... Looking forward to more, Abi. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 4:42 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
Thanks Abi,like Emma looking forward to more.Please? |
|
| Author: | shesings [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 4:44 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
This is being so well told in terms of the traditional ballad story that I am just speechless with admiration! |
|
| Author: | JB [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 4:46 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
Boggles at the thought of just what Joey might have told them. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Feb 09, 2010 12:23 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
Thanks for the comments. They lay them down in the birchwood glade In the quiet mists of morning. She were going to be no more a maid and the summertime were a coming. Len looked up. “I just can’t believe that you – I mean, before getting married, and –” her voice tailed off, a dazed expression on her face. “But what was it like?” she burst out a moment later. Margot’s giggle broke the dead silence that followed this unexpected question. “Sorry, Len,” she said. “It just sounded funny. All the same, Con, what was it like? I hope you don’t mind us asking, only I can’t help being curious.” They both looked at her expectantly. “Well, it was – oh, it was – I don’t know!” Con floundered helplessly. She had thought they might be horrified at her for not waiting till she was married, or shocked because she and Tom weren’t even supposed to be seeing one another any more. But avid curiosity had not presented itself as a possibility and she wasn’t entirely sure how to deal with it. “Did you enjoy it?” said Len helpfully, her eyes alight with interest. Con felt her face immediately turn puce. “I suppose so,” she mumbled. “You suppose so?” Margot echoed, her face falling slightly. “Well, yes, I did,” Con admitted. The faces of her sisters spilt into identical delighted smiles. In the end, Con found herself telling them more than she had intended. It felt rather peculiar for her to be the one taking the lead in something. Generally it was either Len because she was the eldest and the leader, or Margot because she was the one who often shot off at a tangent, plunging herself into new experiences on a whim. It was a little intoxicating. “Gosh. I almost wish I’d married Reg,” said Len, once they had extracted every detail that Con would allow them. “Well, I’m glad I’m not going to be a nun,” said Margot firmly. “Just think how disappointed I’d have been if I’d heard about this after I took orders.” Len and Con giggled. “So what about this morning?” Len persisted. “I mean, you slept with him, and then you – actually slept with him. And then, what, you just came home?” “He wasn’t there when I woke up.” Con paused to recall, a slight frown creasing her brow. “He covered me with leaves, I think.” “Leaves?” her sisters stared at her. “Well, last night I thought it was a blanket or a cloak or something – I was a bit tired – but when I woke up it was just a pile of dead leaves. Oh, and a rose. In my hand.” She grinned, pink. “Sweet,” said Margot, raising one eyebrow. “The part about the rose, I mean.” “So what happens now?” said Len after a little while. Con shrugged. “I have absolutely no idea.” |
|
| Author: | JB [ Tue Feb 09, 2010 8:21 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
Len seems so very young here. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Feb 09, 2010 12:59 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
I like Margot's resolution! Just trying to imagine Jack and Joey's faces when they ask why she's decided to give it up.Thankyou! |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Tue Feb 09, 2010 4:20 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
Oh, I loved their responses to Con's confession, especially Margot's about what would have happened if she'd found out all about *it* after entering. That made me giggle.Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 7:22 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
Really enjoyed that post. Loved the fact that the Len and Margot were curious rather than condemning. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sat Feb 13, 2010 10:49 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 07/02) |
And by the willows of the liss The faery woman spinning midnight wool By moonlight murmured sweetly: ‘Who is this? Shadow-haunted, mortal, yet so fair?” The triplets, Charles and Mike went up to the San that afternoon. Stephen said he had other things to be doing than hanging round a gloomy hospital all the time, and Felix was at the age where such things were apparently beneath him. “So, are you really going to be an actor, Mike?” asked Margot. She had decided to take a day off work “in celebration of us not being virgins any more!” “It’s only Con who isn’t,” Len had pointed out, a little sadly. “Yes, but it’s only a matter of time now, isn’t it? I must say I’m looking forward to it an awful lot more than I was after Mum told us about it.” “She did say we’d enjoy it,” said Len fairly. “I know, but I didn’t really believe her. Can we not talk about Mum and sex, please? It’s a bit horrifying.” Now she waited for Mike’s reply with some curiosity. An actor in the family would be something different. Their main claim in that direction so far was Margot’s own repeated appearances as an Archangel, which had owed more to her red-gold locks and clear sweet voice than any thespian ability. “Yes, I am,” said Michael firmly. “I was jolly good as Lady Macbeth and old Hopeless said if –” “Old who? Or do I mean whom?” echoed Len. “Hopeless – Mr Hope, one of the English masters. He does the auditioning. He’s a jolly good sort, too. Anyway,” said Mike, dragging the talk back onto the subject that was of all-consuming importance to him, “he said he’d audition me for the Christmas play if I don’t get into any more trouble.” “You’ll have to pull your socks up a bit, then,” observed Margot. Mike threw her a disdainful glance. “I don’t need you telling me what to do, thanks. I’m going to be Joseph. None of the parts are very exciting, but he gets to have a big row with the last innkeeper and he does some narrating. It isn’t a very good play; awfully boring, you know. I wish we could do yours, Con,” he added. “Thanks, Mike,” she said with a smile, her mind only half on the subject. The others soon grew bored of Mike’s enthusiasm and walked on ahead, leaving Con to her fate. She soon found, however, that concentration was unnecessary as Mike was quite happy to carry on a monologue on the subject of plays, acting and actors without more than the occasional vague murmur from her, which meant that she could concentrate on her own thoughts and memories without interference. When they arrived at the San the boys vanished in search of their own particular friends and the triplets stood for a moment in the foyer. “I suppose you’re off to find Tom,” said Margot. “Want us to come, or shall we leave you to it?” “I’ll be fine on my own, thanks,” said Con. “See you later.” She turned and went off down a corridor picked at random, feeling unaccountably nervous. Or perhaps you were allowed to feel nervous at this stage. She couldn’t really imagine anyone not. Perhaps you got used to it after a while, though. After some twenty minutes the nervousness began to give way to a faint irritation. She knew he was working today; he’d told her so. That was, presumably, why he’d left before she had woken up this morning. But no-one seemed to know where he was or what he was doing – or even what he was supposed to be doing, if he wasn’t doing it. In desperation she eventually sought out her father, who was attending to some much-overdue paperwork in his small office. “Dad?” Jack glanced up at his daughter in surprise, since the family usually left him alone during work hours. “What’s the problem, Con?” “I’m looking for Tom – Tom Lynn. Don’t know where he is, do you?” Jack’s brows came together in a frown and he laid down the piece of paper he had been reading. “What do you want with young Lynn?” he asked. “I just want a word with him.” Con deliberately kept her face smooth and her voice light. The thought of either of her parents finding out what had happened was thoroughly alarming. “I thought I warned you girls about him months ago,” he said. “I’d rather you didn’t get involved with him. Damn it, Con, you didn’t go swanning off to the woods after I said that, did you? I warned you for a reason. That young man seems to regard the wood as his own, and he isn’t safe.” “Don’t be so Victorian, Dad,” said Con impatiently. “I just want to talk to him, or is that not allowed?” “I don’t know where he is, I’m afraid. Miss Morgan has been taking care of that side of things – you could ask her. Look here, Con, why don’t you just give me a message? I’m bound to see him at some point, or failing that I can tell Miss Morgan.” Yes, tell him I want to discuss sex and relationships with him, thought Con. She shrugged her shoulders. “It’s not important. Don’t worry about it.” “All right. See you tonight, then.” Jack’s eyes were already scanning his paperwork again. Con shut the door quietly and went off in search of her sisters. They spent a pleasant few hours doing the rounds of the patients they knew and meeting new ones, who were always interested – and often, to the girls’ amusement, honoured – to meet the triplet daughters of the famous Dr Maynard. Knowing that the boys would far rather make their own way back than be rounded up by their sisters, the triplets left the San in the early afternoon, intending to walk up to the Rosleinalp to enjoy their last afternoon before the remainder of the family descended on them. They were, in fact, almost at the big front doors when Len poked Con in the back and pointed to their left, where Tom was leaving one of the front offices and striding away, oblivious of their presence. Con started forward. “Tom!” she called and half ran towards him. Len and Margot, nobly suppressing their curiosity, slipped out of the front doors and hovered, waiting. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Feb 13, 2010 10:52 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/02) |
Ooh, how exciting! I wonder if Jack will cotton on *splutters at the thought* Thanks for the update! |
|
| Author: | Lisa_T [ Sun Feb 14, 2010 12:32 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/02) |
Oooh.... now that I've listened/read the ballad I'm even more fascinated by this.... and wondering how things will continue to unfold. Love Margot's reaction to Con's descriptions. And her refusal to countenance Joey and sex - although it's rather lovely that she told the girls they'd enjoy it. Although one imagines that with eleven children the trips could have worked that out for themselves... 
|
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sun Feb 14, 2010 4:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/02) |
Quote: Can we not talk about Mum and sex, please? It’s a bit horrifying.” We'd all like to think we were born in a cabbage patch I think. Nice talk with Mike. I don't think Jack will cotton on just yet but I guess he will in due course. Interesting conversation coming up with Tom I guess. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Sun Feb 14, 2010 11:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/02) |
Love the triplets there. Am worried about where this is going though (am continuing to be good and not spoil it for myself by reading the ballad). |
|
| Author: | Nightwing [ Sun Feb 14, 2010 8:25 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/02) |
I read the ballad before I went to sleep last night and had terrible nightmares about the Queen of the Fairies all night . But I read your drabble through from start to finish once I was done, Abi, and I love how you're incorporating the elements from the ballad into your story. Now I'm only left wondering which version of the ballad you're basing it on, as there may be some rather dramatic events coming soon...
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Mon Feb 15, 2010 1:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/02) |
Am very impressed at your getting this far, Nightwing. Thanks for all the comments!I dare not pray lest I forget his face (O black north wind blowing cold beneath the sky!) His face and his eyes shine between me and the sun: If I may not be with him I would rather die. Tom was holding a huge file full of papers and looked down at her over the top of them as though she were a distant acquaintance. Con felt a jolt of disquiet in the pit of her stomach. Now that she had finally found him she wasn’t sure what to say, uneasily aware that she had no experience in such a situation and painfully afraid that he would despise her or worse, laugh at her. “I was looking for you,” was the only thing she could think of to say. “Sorry. I’ve been in a meeting,” said Tom. His face and voice were graver than Con had ever seen and the disquiet turned into the beginnings of panic. “Could we – would you like to – maybe we could meet up tonight, if you aren’t working. Go to the Auberge for a drink and – and talk, maybe?” Tom finally met her eyes, but the expression in his gave her no comfort. He hesitated for a moment. “I owe you an apology, Constance,” he said. “An apology? What for?” said Con, the panicked feeling rising and her face beginning to grow hot. “Come in here a second.” Tom opened a door and closed it behind them. “What happened last night was – was a mistake. You must know that as well as I do.” Con shook her head mutely, her face now burning with humiliation. “I never meant it to happen,” he pressed on. “I’d had a bit to drink and I just – God, Constance, I’m so sorry.” “It’s me, isn’t it?” said Con in a low voice. She found herself unable to meet his eyes and stared at the floor instead. “I was awful and you’re trying to let me down lightly. You should just say so, honestly.” “No! No, for heaven’s sake, it’s not that. You were – perfect. But that isn’t the point. There isn’t any possibility that we can be together. I did tell you before, and nothing’s changed.” Con raised her head, angry tears pricking at her eyes. “Oh, right,” she said sarcastically. “You just wanted a one night stand, is that it? Thought you’d take advantage of me because I’m a stupid, innocent fool. Well, thanks for explaining. Now that I understand I certainly won’t come bothering you any more.” She strode furiously from the room and slammed the door behind her, leaving Tom to stare at the white wall, biting his lips hard. Con crashed the glass front door shut, making her sisters jump and swing round, their expressions changing as they saw the mingled tears and fury on her face. “What happened?” demanded Margot, dashing towards her. “I don’t want to talk about it,” said Con, striding on. Len and Margot trotted in her wake, exchanging alarmed glances. “But why?” Len caught up with her sister, distress written all over her face. “Why are you so upset?” Con stopped so suddenly that Margot ran into her. “I don’t want to talk about it,” she repeated harshly. “He never wanted a relationship, all right? He just wanted to – to –” She burst into tears. |
|
| Author: | Artemis [ Mon Feb 15, 2010 7:28 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 15/02) |
My favourite triplet - how can you do this to her! (I do know the Tam Lin story so I think I know what happens though.) |
|
| Author: | JB [ Mon Feb 15, 2010 9:39 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 15/02) |
Poor Con (she's my favourite too, Artemis). Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Feb 15, 2010 10:16 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 15/02) |
Oh no, poor Con! Please come and rescue her soon. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Mon Feb 15, 2010 1:05 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 15/02) |
Poor Con - please make it better for her soon, Abi. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 8:20 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 15/02) |
Wonder if Joey told them that boys are only after one thing. Poor Con
|
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 7:57 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 15/02) |
Oh, after all the beauty of her dreaming, this is such a terrible, terrible let-down. Poor, poor Con. Hopefully the other two can help her a little. I've refrained from reading the original so as not to spoil this, so have no idea where we are going with it - but am feeling rather apprehensive, even so.
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Thu Feb 18, 2010 1:36 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 15/02) |
Sorry to cause so much distress - Con is my favourite triplet, too (possibly that doesn't count as an excuse). This is, of course, much worse for those who haven't read the ballad... Your love tore Like a file Into my heart; As I watched You laugh, The sun bled Into my eyes. “Look, we’re supposed to be meeting the others in twenty minutes,” Len said, when Con had recovered enough to do more than sob incoherently. “D’you want me to run down and say we want to be alone? They won’t mind, I know.” Con hesitated. “Maybe. Oh, do you mind, Len? I feel such a fool, but –” “Don’t worry about it.” Len turned on her heel and vanished off downwards at top speed. “Couldn’t you tell me what happened?” said Margot, sounding a little unsure. “Nothing happened,” said Con dully. “I said should we meet up and Tom said no, it was all a mistake and he’d been drinking and obviously we couldn’t be together and he thought I knew that.” Tears spilled over again and she wept into Margot’s shoulder for a few minutes. “I feel so stupid! I mean, I knew he’d said that, but I forgot when he – when we – and it was just as much my fault as his, really.” “No it wasn’t,” said Margot fiercely, hugging her sister hard. “He must have known it was a one-off, even if you didn’t. And who cares if he’d been drinking? If he thinks that makes what he did any better then he must be insane. He’s a rotten, deceiving snake and you’re better off without him. Actually, I vote we set Phil and Geoff on him – that’ll make him think twice about what he does with you!” Con emitted a shaky giggle at this. “Please don’t squeeze so hard, Margot! I suppose broken ribs might take my mind off Tom for a bit, but I think I’d rather have them whole.” “Sorry. Oh, Con, I don’t know what to say to make you feel better. Maybe you should tell Mum.” “What?” squawked Con. “If you dare to mention anything about any of this to her, I will beat you to death with a shovel, I swear. Seriously Meg – do you honestly think Mum would be anything other than horrified? She’d be disgusted. She’d loathe me. I couldn’t possibly tell her.” “I think she might understand, perhaps,” said Margot. “Ha ha. Anyway, there’s nothing to tell now. I’m in the same position as I was before it happened, aren’t I? Truly, Margot, there’s no point in me pining over him, and I certainly don’t mean to chase him, so I may was well just forget about him.” Len returned a little later, breathless with hurrying. “Shirley and Milly say if you want Tom thrown into a lake in a concrete swimsuit they’re happy to oblige and he’s a slimy toad and you’re well out of it,” she reported in a rush, bending over to catch her breath. “You didn’t have to actually run,” said Con, laughing despite herself. “I know!” Len gasped. “But I wanted to get back as soon as possible. I’m fine now, honestly. So, are we off to the Rösleinalp now? Despite Con’s vow to forget all about Tom, most of their conversation revolved around him for the next two or three hours as they climbed up past the Rösleinalp. It did not end, in fact, until Len, rounding a sharp corner, stopped with a gasp. Her sisters halted behind her. “Time to turn round?” suggested Margot. “Better hurry,” said Len. “Those clouds mean business.” “Fools that we are,” said Margot. “It isn’t as though they haven’t been predicting storms for the last few days.” “I think we might have been a little distracted,” said Con bitterly, taking a small stream in her stride. After that they spoke little, none of them wanting to be caught in such a downpour as those black, roiling clouds heralded. |
|
| Author: | Nightwing [ Thu Feb 18, 2010 6:36 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 18/02) |
Oh excellent, an update! I'm glad that Margot and Len have been able to be so supportive. I'd also like to see Tom take a swim wearing concrete shoes, for the way he's acting 
|
|
| Author: | jmc [ Thu Feb 18, 2010 6:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 18/02) |
I don't know the ballad but I presume there is a reason for Tom acting the way he is. Not that it will any any difference to Con though if he is. Poor Con.
|
|
| Author: | JB [ Thu Feb 18, 2010 9:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 18/02) |
Love, love, love the triplets in this. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Feb 18, 2010 12:23 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 18/02) |
I haven't read the ballad, but I think you've dropped enough hints for me to start to see what's going to happen.... Thanks for the update. I love Len and Margot here. |
|
| Author: | shesings [ Thu Feb 18, 2010 3:43 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 18/02) |
I'm wibbling a bit about which particular version of the ballad.................... |
|
| Author: | Lisa_T [ Thu Feb 18, 2010 8:38 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 18/02) |
Um, eek. That oncoming storm (whoops, gratuitous reference there!) is making me a leetle wibbley..... Thanks, Abi. I too love the Trips in this. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 1:14 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 18/02) |
Thanks for the comments. Just a weeny bit (I should really be going to bed )When the doors lie open at halloween On glimmering hills and lands unseen The oldest of old that the world gave birth Ride again through the woods of earth. “There’s a house over there!” shouted Margot over her shoulder. Con, drenched to the skin, felt a cold stab that was entirely unrelated to the dark, pounding rain, knew instantly what house it was and shook her head violently at her sister. At the same moment she heard a faint shriek from just behind and found herself crashing the last three feet of treacherous mountain path to land in the grass below. For a moment she struggled to get her face out of the mud; then she felt Len’s weight hauled off her and scrambled to her feet, gasping. Len was leaning on Margot and clutching at her foot, illuminated briefly by a flicker of lightning. “Are you all right?” demanded Con, shouting above the thunder. “Yes – just twisted my foot. Be fine in a second.” “Good. We can be home in half an hour,” said Con, edging away towards the path. “Don’t be an idiot!” Margot almost snarled. “Len can’t run and it’ll be practically pitch black in the woods.” “I’ve been through in the dark.” Only Con knew that there were tears running down her face. “It’s not that difficult. Please, Margot, can’t we go home?” But Margot turned without a word and began to help Len to limp across the grass. Con hesitated, shivering, then stumbled after them. Margot banged on the door, which opened almost immediately. “Oh, my dears! Come in, quick!” Miss Morgan’s glorious voice greeted them and they stepped into the warm glow of her house. |
|
| Author: | Lisa_T [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 1:24 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/02) |
Oh cripes! Cliffy time!
|
|
| Author: | JS [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 9:12 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/02) |
Noooooooooo! |
|
| Author: | JB [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 9:44 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/02) |
Oh no. Please come back soon, Abi. Pretty please. |
|
| Author: | shesings [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 10:40 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/02) |
OOOOOOOOOOOOOohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh nnnoooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 10:56 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/02) |
Aaaaaaah! You come back right now! |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 12:34 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/02) |
Help. Hope Tom or one of others comes soon and can rescue them. |
|
| Author: | Joanne [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 3:03 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/02) |
Oh dear. I sense trouble. Please rescue them before too long! |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Feb 21, 2010 10:54 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 19/02) |
Ten minutes later they were rubbing themselves dry with soft white towels in Miss Morgan’s own room. “Do you think she has a car?” said Con, who was already half dressed in the clothes Miss Morgan had found for them. She was a tall woman and Con had to turn up the bottoms of her well-cut tan trousers. “Maybe she wouldn’t mind driving us back.” “We can’t expect her to go out in this,” said Margot, pulling on a short jade green skirt and carefully studying her reflection in the mirror. “It’s practically dark and it’s still thundering like mad.” Con pressed her lips together as she began to comb out her hair. “I can’t stay here,” she said tightly. “What if Tom comes back?” “He won’t be coming anywhere with the weather like this,” Len pointed out. Con tugged at a particularly stubborn tangle and said nothing. “Look, I know it’s a bit of an awkward situation, but there’s no way he’s going to arrive before we leave,” Margot said. “I promise we’ll leave as soon as the storm clears up. Miss Morgan might give us a lift down if she has a car, and if not we’ll just have to walk. We can even go the long way round; then there’s no possibility that we’ll meet Tom on the way down.” “And it isn’t as if she knows,” said Len conspiratorially, making Con grin. “I suppose not, but I feel as though she can tell without anyone saying. She’s got those horrible piercing eyes that seem to look straight through you.” “Well, she can’t. Honestly, you are mad sometimes, Con. How on earth could someone know just by looking at you?” “Miss Morgan is pretty weird,” Con mumbled. “And who was it told you that?” said Margot, eyeing her reflection severely, removing the towel from round her shoulders and shaking her head to settle her short curls. “What do you mean?” “It was Tom, wasn’t it? You told us he said about it at the dance.” “Yes. Yes, he did. But I’ve seen it myself too, Margot. When she looked at me it was as though I couldn’t breathe. I felt as though I was falling into her eyes.” “Well, she is very attractive,” said Margot thoughtfully. Len made a noise like some sort of animal being strangled. “Margot!” “Don’t you think so?” Margot sounded surprised. “I’d probably have felt the same if she’d looked into my eyes.” “I don’t think it was just that, though,” said Con. “No? Then are you sure it wasn’t just because Tom was scaremongering?” Con bit her lip. “I don’t know. Maybe.” She elbowed Margot away from the full-length mirror and stared at herself. “I look awful in her clothes.” Margot opened her mouth to deliver a bracing comment on this but had no opportunity to do so, since at that moment there was a tap on the door. “Are you doing all right, girls? I’ve got some coffee and soup on the go, so come on through as soon as you’re ready.” They exchanged glances, then Margot strode towards the door. “Come on then,” she said. “Soup and coffee sounds wonderful.” |
|
| Author: | Lisa_T [ Sun Feb 21, 2010 11:44 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/02) |
You know, that really doesn't make me feel any better. Although I giggled at Len's shock re Miss Morgan being attractive. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Mon Feb 22, 2010 7:15 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/02) |
Sorry, Abi. I'm still feeling uneasy. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Mon Feb 22, 2010 8:49 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/02) |
This is very 'Come into my parlour, said the spider to the fly'. Do hope Tom turns up and saves the day. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Artemis [ Mon Feb 22, 2010 8:53 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/02) |
I do hope that they realise they should not eat or drink in elf country. I think they'd do better to refuse the soup and coffee and run like hell even through the thunderstorm . . . Otherwise they may find themselves caught there forever . . . |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Feb 22, 2010 8:57 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/02) |
I agree with everyone. I just don't trust Miss Morgan and am hoping that whatever happens next is not too bad. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Feb 22, 2010 11:07 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/02) |
Shall I be the one to start the 'hiding under the table' brigade? I don't trust her, either! |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Feb 22, 2010 2:57 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/02) |
Abi, I haven't been able to log on for a while, and so had several updates to read... Wow. Poor Con - Tom is not going about this with any finesse, is he? It's a shame Shirley isn't with them - I feel that she has a knack of coming up with the essential truth of things. Really looking forward to seeing how this turns out... |
|
| Author: | Nicci [ Tue Feb 23, 2010 6:03 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/02) |
I am so glad that I only just found this, and have read all of it in one go thus avoiding the horrible waiting between posts. Although I am a tad concerned that we are currently teetering on the biggest cliff so far, and I rather wish I didn't have to wait for the next part. This is fantastic, even though I don't know the ballad. The writing is brilliant and the characterisation of the triplets post school days is superb. *settles down with tea and biscuits to await the next update* |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Wed Feb 24, 2010 11:43 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 21/02) |
Thanks for all the comments. In every clime and under every sun, Death laughs at ye, mad mortals, as ye run; And oft perfumes herself with myrrh, like ye And mingles with your madness, irony! Miss Morgan had already vanished – back into the kitchen, they supposed. Con hesitated, then turned her head to look down the long central passage. “Come on – just for a second. I want to show you the cellar.” she said in a low voice. “But we can’t just go wandering round someone else’s house.” Len looked shocked. “But she wouldn’t want you to see it,” said Con, as though this was a good reason to show it to them. “It won’t take a minute and I want to make sure I wasn’t just imagining things.” She moved down the passage and the others followed slowly, so that Con was a little ahead of them when she pushed the heavy door open. She stopped at the top of the stairs, gazing down, and a wave of warm, scented air swept over her. “Ooh, looks nice,” said Margot, peering over her shoulder. “I thought you said it was huge and cold and dark,” said Len. Con shut the door with a snap. “It was,” she said. She felt the symptoms of fear, which were becoming almost commonplace as she grew more involved with Tom. “I think we should leave.” “What? Why?” “I don’t think this is safe.” “For heaven’s sake, Con,” said Margot impatiently. “It’s all very well to be jittery about what happened between you and Tom, but this is coffee and soup. Just relax about it, please.” “It isn’t that, though.” Con started opening all the doors along the corridor. “Look at them! They’re bedrooms. Just bedrooms – there are beds and everything.” Looking round, she caught her sisters exchanging glances. “They weren’t bedrooms before. I’m sure I told you. This one,” waving her hand at a particularly untidy room with books and clothing scattered across the floor, “was empty – there was earth and dead leaves on the floor, but it smelt like a meadow in spring.” Len bit her lip and looked sideways at Margot. “Are you sure it wasn’t a different room?” “No! I mean, yes, I’m sure. I remember it particularly because it was so weird. You don’t believe me, do you?” “You must admit it doesn’t sound awfully likely,” said Margot. “But it’s true.” Con felt the treacherous tears pricking at the backs of her eyes and blinked them away, annoyed. Why was she always crying at the moment? “And stop looking at each other like that. I’m not blind, you know.” They did it again, then looked away guiltily. After a moment, Len broke the silence. “All right. We’ll have something to eat and drink, and maybe by that time the storm will have passed over. Or at least pause for long enough for us to make a dash for home.” “No, we can’t. We mustn’t eat anything. It’s not safe.” “But why? You aren’t making sense, Con.” “I know,” she said desperately. “I don’t know how I know, but I do. We have to leave – we have to go. Please, Len. Margot, please? I can’t stay here, and she’s here and everything’s different and I’m scared to stay. I don’t care how wet we get. Wet doesn’t hurt people.” Finding that she could no longer control her voice, she stopped talking and stared at the floor. She could see Len and Margot consulting in low voices a couple of feet away and wondered what they would decide. She was so tired. Maybe they should just stay after all. Then Margot looked round. “Ok. We’ll go,” she said. Con raised her head and came within an ace of bursting into tears from sheer relief. Margot took control. She told Miss Morgan that they feared their parents would be worried about them, confident, with complete justification, that the phone lines would be down with such a storm. She explained, in a low voice, that Con loathed thunder and would only be happy when she was with her parents. Len looked slightly askance at this lie, but nodded, looking resigned, when Miss Morgan glanced at her for confirmation. “Well, let me give you a lift,” suggested Miss Morgan. “We can get home much quicker through the woods,” said Margot.”Don’t worry, we know this place like the backs of our hands; we’ve lived here nearly all our lives. And the roads tend to flood and get pretty nasty.” She didn’t mention the fact that the woodland paths were also waterlogged and treacherous in a storm. “Have something to eat before you go, at least.” She smiled at Margot, and Con saw her sister start to smile back, her head tilted slightly as her eyes connected with Miss Morgan’s. “No!” said Con in a high voice. “I want to go home.” Margot blinked, then shrugged her shoulders slightly. “Thanks awfully,” she said. “But – well, you see how it is.” Finally they were out of the door, back in the pouring rain, lightning blazing every now and again and thunder crashing. Con clung to Margot’s and Len’s hands, tears flooding down her cheeks now that no-one could see them. |
|
| Author: | Artemis [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 7:04 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
Thank goodness they didn't eat or drink! Sensible Con, even if she did have to cry and fuss to make it happen . . . I wonder why Margot is more vulnerable to the 'glamour' (enchantment) of the elves . . . |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 7:09 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
Phew, they've escaped but for how long. Hoping they make it home safely or that Tom rescues them and professes his love for Con. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 8:53 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
Looks like Margot was nearly 'got' there. Hope they get home safely. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 9:04 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
Phew. Perhaps it's Margot's lack of imagination that makes her more susceptible? |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 9:33 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
Relieved that they got out of that, but hoping nothing bad will happen to them on the way home. Thanks, Abi (by the way, love your new sig... ).
|
|
| Author: | Nicci [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 12:00 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
*wibbles* Um, I don't want to alarm anyone too much, but has it occured that Margot recently decided that she wanted to become a doctor 'just like dad' ie perhaps up at the San? Which is exactly what Tom warned Con might happen to her And then she led them straight to Miss Morgan's house... From the look that passed between them I'm afraid Margot may already be in way too deep. Also nervous at their chances of safely getting home in the storm. Chalet School Girls + Thunderstorms do not usually a happy chapter make. *Waits patiently for Abi to post the next part, confident that Abi is far too nice to let anyone wibble for too long* |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 2:00 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
Oh no, now I'm wibbling too! Arrrgh. Abi, come back and stop us wibbling. Please? |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 5:25 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
I was scared they were going to fall straight into her web there. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 6:58 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
Well done all three for not eating and drinking in the land of faerie! Looking forward to reading how this gets resolved Abi - thanks
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sat Feb 27, 2010 5:07 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/02) |
ChubbyMonkey wrote: Abi, come back and stop us wibbling. Please? With pleasure. Up comes the gale, And the mist-wrought veil Gives way to the lightning's glare, And the cloud-drifts fall, A sombre pall, O'er water, earth, and air. Despite what Margot had said to Miss Morgan, both she and Len flatly refused to take the quicker path through the woods. “But your ankle, Len. Wouldn’t it be quicker to go by the wood?” “Not in weather like this!” Margot shouted over the sound of another crash of thunder. “We’d kill ourselves – Len definitely would.” “We go by the road,” said Len herself. “Anyway, my ankle’s all right since Miss Morgan tied it up.” They spoke little after this, jogging through the sheet of rain, their heads bowed against it, already soaked to the skin, concentrating on keeping their footing where the road was steepest and slippery with rain and mud. It seemed like hours before they stumbled up the path to Freudesheim and encountered Joey in the hall. She took one look at them and gave a shriek of horror. “Anna, some cocoa please, as quick as you can. And you three – upstairs. Hot baths and drinks for all of you – pronto! No, don’t try to talk now, you can tell me all about it once you’re warm and dry.” She swept them upstairs and began to run two baths at once. “Good thing we had that posh new heating system installed,” she said, fishing warm towels out of the airing cupboard. “I knew it’d come in useful sometime. One of you will have to wait, I’m afraid.” “I’m fine,” said Margot, still shivering. “We don’t really need hot baths, mum. Just d-dry clothes and a hot drink.” “I’m not having you sitting around shivering for the rest of the day,” said her mother sternly. “Oh, I don’t suppose you’d take any harm, but you may as well get properly warm and comfortable since you can. You look like a bunch of drowned rats.” She chivvied Len and Con into baths and tried to persuade Margot to wait so that she could have a proper bath. That young woman, however, insisted that a hot shower would do the job just as well. “Well, make sure you stay in there at least ten minutes,” said Joey, caving in. Anna arrived with an enormous jug of cocoa just as they all descended the stairs, the triplets in pyjamas, dressing gowns and slippers which Joey had warmed for them, and their hair wrapped in large towels. “What on earth were you playing at?” demanded Shirley. She and Milly had noticed the storm coming up in plenty of time and had spent its duration helping Joey build an enormous jigsaw. “Mrs. Maynard said you’d shelter with someone. We never dreamt you’d try to come back in weather like this.” “We were going to shelter,” said Len. “But then we – we thought Mum might worry, so we came back.” Joey looked at her, an eyebrow raised sceptically. Len, who had never been an accomplished liar, flushed. “It was my fault,” said Con. She looked pale and tired where the other two were rosy from their immersion and the cocoa, to which Anna had added something a little stronger to assist their recovery. “The closest place was Miss Morgan’s, and I didn’t want to stay after – after Tom and I –” “Quarrelled,” said Len. “But couldn’t you have gone somewhere else, if you really didn’t want to stay there?” Joey looked as though she thought Con was being oversensitive, but she said nothing about that. “I did think of it,” said Margot, “But it would have looked awfully rude if Miss Morgan had come to hear of it. We didn’t want to tell her about Con and Tom, you see, so we said we thought you’d be worried.” “I see.” Joey’s brows went up. “Well, you’re home and dry now, which is what matters. Chas and Mike are still at the San – your father rang when the clouds first came over.” “What about Steve?” said Len. “In the kitchen with Katya.” “Again?” Joey grinned. “I suspect – I’m not certain, but I think – it’s Katya rather than the kitchen that’s the attraction. He’s certainly never mentioned that he wants to take up cooking or housework seriously.” “You think he wants to take up Katya seriously?” said Len, looking startled. “My dear Len, I haven’t a clue. That’s something he and Katya will sort out between themselves – this is one thing I haven’t the least intention of butting into.” |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Sat Feb 27, 2010 6:50 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 27/02) |
Thanks for getting them all back safely and for the new Post. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Sat Feb 27, 2010 7:03 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 27/02) |
Thanks, Abi. Relieved they made it home safely. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Feb 27, 2010 8:25 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 27/02) |
I'm pleased to see that they made it back safely. That hardly stops us wibbling, though, does it.... |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Feb 28, 2010 9:42 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 27/02) |
When I sound the fairy call. Gather here in silent meeting, Chin to knee on the orchard wall, Cooled with dew and cherries eating. The next day saw the younger girls and Geoff return from school. The rain had stopped early in the night and the thunder had rolled away, so the coaches had been able to come up to take the girls down to the station to catch their trains. The boys basely deserted the house, leaving their mother and sisters to unpack, a task that always seemed to take longer than expected. The day after that Felix returned from a visit to a school friend and the Maynard family was complete. “Apart from wards, at any rate,” said Margot. “I wish Ruey and the boys were here.” Milly blinked at her doubtfully as they hauled bed linen down to the laundry room. “I hadn’t quite realised how many of you there were,” she said. “Don’t you ever find it a bit much?” “Well, sometimes, I suppose. But most of the time I like it – I think all of us do really. You wait till the big summer gathering – all the family come, aunts and cousins too if they can. You’ll still be here then, won’t you?” “I don’t know. Do you think your mother will mind us staying so long? Shirley doesn’t seem to bother, but we’ve been here ages already and I don’t want to intrude into a family thing.” Margot laughed. “Don’t worry – in this family anyone who’s close pretty much becomes family. Did you know Mum and Dad have five wards? You’ve met Erica and Marie-Claire, but there are three Richardsons as well. Their Dad went off on some space expedition and left them without anyone, so we took them on. If you’re here, you’re one of us.” She saw Milly’s face light up. Wondering, but not liking to ask directly, she said, “Was there some special reason you wanted to stay?” “Oh no – at least, sort of.” Milly flushed darkly. “It’s just that I was – I’d thought of becoming a nurse, and I thought I might ask Miss Morgan about it.” Margot paused mid-step, one hand on the banister. “Really? Con never said you wanted to be a nurse.” “I didn’t – not until I came here. But seeing your San, and all the wonderful people who work there, I can’t help feeling it must be such a worthwhile thing to do. And I’d love to work for Miss Morgan.” “Mm. I bet she’s strict, though.” “Oh yes,” said Mill eagerly. “But you have to be, to be a Matron in a big place like that, don’t you? And when you see the way people look at her – like flowers turning towards the sun. Haven’t you noticed? They adore her. I – I’d like to be like her one day.” “In that case I’d certainly have a word with her,” said Margot with a grin. All the same, she resolved to keep an eye on Milly. There was nothing wrong with wanting to be a nurse, she supposed, but the glow in Milly’s face had been too close to infatuation for Margot to feel entirely comfortable. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Sun Feb 28, 2010 9:58 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/02) |
Thanks for the update. Worried about Milly though. Pleased Margot is concerned though, even if she does not know why. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 4:10 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/02) |
I went away on holidays sitting on the edge of a cliff - thanks for the updates to gently let me down. But now...feels like the calm before the storm. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 8:16 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/02) |
That sounds dangerous for Millie. But what's going on with Con? |
|
| Author: | JB [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 9:39 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/02) |
Hmmm. Is Millie more at risk than Margot then? Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 11:40 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/02) |
Not another one! How many people will fall before her before Con can make common sense prevail? (At least, I assume that Con and Tom are the good ones, though given certain ungentlemanly behaviour recently...  )Thankyou for the update. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 12:16 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/02) |
ChubbyMonkey wrote: (At least, I assume that Con and Tom are the good ones, though given certain ungentlemanly behaviour recently... ) Con, determined not to allow recent events to dominate her life, threw herself into holiday activities with zest and enthusiasm. She took Phil and Geoff, still young enough to enjoy such things, to Interlaken for a day spent in glorious indulgence. The triplets, Shirley and Milly spent a long weekend in Berne during which Margot did not touch her books, mostly because Con, finding that her sister had packed three large tomes and a sheaf of notes, had removed them from her case without mentioning the fact until they were safely in the train. They returned much refreshed. The shadows, already beginning to fade, had almost entirely gone from Margot’s eyes, and there was a little colour in Con’s cheeks. Even Milly had spent much of the weekend enthusing about her new ambition. Len was surprised but supportive. “If that’s what you really want to do, I don’t see why you shouldn’t.” “But she’s just spent three years getting a first class Physics degree,” said Shirley, aghast. “Surely you aren’t just going to throw that away, Millie? What happened to particle physics and all the great things you were going to do?” “I know, and maybe I will do some of that one day. But I’ve realised there’s more to life than – than intellectual achievements. I want to be able to help people, like Miss Morgan does. What’s finding out about electron shells compared with saving someone’s life?” “Ye-es, I see what you’re saying. It’s just that you’ve been working all your life towards the electron – thingy – and now you’re saying you just don’t care about that any more.” “I do care, I just think I care about nursing more.” “Well, if that’s what you want to do I think you should do it,” said Len. “Though maybe you should think about it for a bit longer.” “I don’t need to think about it,” Milly insisted. “I know it’s what I want to do.” “Do nursing if you want to,” said Con. “But not with Miss Morgan.” Len and Margot exchanged glances, Shirley looked slightly uncomfortable and Con clenched her pointed jaw. “She’s dangerous,” she said. There was uncomfortable silence for a moment. “I don’t actually say she’s dangerous,” said Margot. “But would you want to nurse if it weren’t for her?” “Well, she inspired me,” said Milly. “Obviously if it weren’t for her I wouldn’t want to nurse.” “But would you want to nurse without her?” Milly frowned. “What do you mean?” “In England, say. While Miss Morgan was here.” “But I wouldn’t.” Milly’s frown deepened. “If she was here I’d come and nurse here. Where else would I go?” Con pinched her lips together but said nothing and Margot, not wanting to make the weekend uncomfortable, changed the subject. By the time they returned they had given up trying to persuade Milly to change her mind. Joey met them at the station and drove them back to Freudesheim. “By the way, Con,” she said. “There was a phone call for you. Some man, I forget his name. Um...” She tapped her fingers on the steering wheel, trying to recall it. “Something a bit silly, I remember thinking. Arbuthnot – that was it! Lionel Arbuthnot. Mean anything? Anyhow, he says he’s coming up tomorrow and he’s booked a room at the Pension.” Edited to make my apologies to Ariel for any accidental drama that may occur.
|
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 2:56 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/03) |
Yikes! Poor Milly - I wonder if this is an intentional attraction or whether Miss Morgan unintentionally attracts some (is Milly elf-struck?). Thanks for the updates, Abi. I do love this drabble. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 4:07 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/02) |
Abi wrote: Edited to make my apologies to Ariel for any accidental drama that may occur. Accidental? You? So, who is Mr Arbuthnot mewonders... |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 5:58 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/02) |
ChubbyMonkey wrote: So, who is Mr Arbuthnot mewonders... Try looking back to page 10.
|
|
| Author: | JB [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 6:37 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/03) |
Thanks Abi. I'm already greedy for the next update. |
|
| Author: | Lisa_T [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 3:43 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/03) |
*Eeek* *Double eek* *giggle* *Eeek....!!!* *VBG* - there you go, my reactions to the plethora of posts I've just read! This continues to be fabbity fab, Abi, and I'm very much looking forward - but also dreading - what comes next. |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 7:30 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/03) |
Oh dear, why would Millie want to throw it all away? Thanks, Abi |
|
| Author: | Kathy_S [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 9:51 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/03) |
Enchanted, I fear. And not in a good way. *still worried about which version of Tam Lin is happening here* (Thank you, Abi.) |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 11:21 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/03) |
Thanks for the comments. Just a wee bitty-bit this time, as the next bit won't split up and would be way too long otherwise!“I’m not meeting him on my own,” said Con, scowling. “You needn’t meet him at all if you don’t want to,” said Stephen, thrusting out his jaw pugnaciously. Con couldn’t help laughing, despite her annoyance. “It isn’t like that,” she said. “It’s just that I’m sick to death of his forever proposing to me. I’ve told him half a dozen times that I don’t want to marry him and I really think he should have taken the hint by this time.” “Do you want Jack to have a word with him?” said Joey. “I would volunteer to take you to India – it worked for me – but I’ve a suspicion you’d refuse the offer.” “No. I don’t want any fuss.” Con felt that she was being unreasonably bad-tempered, but she didn’t seem able to pull herself together. “I don’t want to give him the opportunity, and I should think that dinner with us lot should put him off.” “Well, if that’s what you want.” Joey still sounded doubtful. “Mum, how is it that you never told us that was why you went to India?” interrupted Margot. “Didn’t I? It was the only thing that worked – he was a frightful nuisance, always mooning around making calf eyes at me. He wrote poetry, too.” “You didn’t think that was romantic?” said Len. “I might have done if it hadn’t been awful. Or, I suppose, if I’d been in love with him. As it was, I just found the whole thing hideous. I was very young for my age, remember. I never found the same independence you three did when you went off to university. I kicked terribly against growing up – pretty much refused to do it, actually, until Hitler marched into Austria and then it all happened in a few weeks. Anyhow, yes, Con, of course invite Lionel if you want to.” “Thanks,” said Con a little ungraciously and wandered off to her own room. Sorting aimlessly through the jumble of papers, books, jewellery and other assorted sundries on her desk, she came across the poem she had written only a few weeks ago. She read it, frowning, then crumpled it and threw it into the bin. She supposed she could have written another one, but she didn’t feel like making the effort. They entertained Lionel to dinner the next evening. Con had flatly refused to see him in the intervening time, saying she was tired and busy and that since she hadn’t asked him to come – in fact had told him to precisely the opposite – he really couldn’t expect her to drop everything just because he happened to want to see her. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 11:29 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 2/03) |
Abi wrote: They entertained Lionel to dinner the next evening. Con had flatly refused to see him in the intervening time, saying she was tired and busy and that since she hadn’t asked him to come – in fact had told him to precisely the opposite – he really couldn’t expect her to drop everything just because he happened to want to see her. You go girl! Silly Lionel. Poor old Con she certainly is getting more than her fair share of man problems here! |
|
| Author: | JS [ Thu Mar 04, 2010 9:40 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 3/03) |
Maybe he'll fall for one of the others instead - that would be handy... Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Mar 04, 2010 4:02 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 3/03) |
JS, that for some reason immidiately brought Stephen to mind! Thanks for the update - personally, I'd love to see Jack have a word! |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 4:29 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 3/03) |
Loved Stephen threatening to do something to Lionel! Almost like an older brother! Interesting, too, to have Joey's thoughts on her own stalker, so to speak! Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 10:19 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 3/03) |
Thanks for the comments (and for sticking with this!). Without another word she faded Like grey mist upon the moor, And she left me there alone again, Just as I had been before. Lionel’s visit started badly. He forced a private interview with Con, during which he expressed his complete disbelief that she could possibly be in love with anyone except himself. Con, who had been irritable all day and wished that she had just told him to go back to England, found that she had now wearied of argument and turned round and wandered back into the house, well aware that her attitude of indifference would only incense him more. During the meal her family began to wonder whether she was deliberately setting out to infuriate Lionel. Every comment she made to him seemed to contain some barb. Even her conversation with others appeared designed to provoke. Fortunately for the comfort of the group, Mike and Charles began a loud argument about the respective merits of science and drama which, since everyone else was only too willing to join in, effectively drowned out Con’s more unfortunate remarks. Once they had finished dinner, Con announced that she had a short story to finish. “Awfully nice to see you again, Lionel,” she said. “I hope you’ll stay a day or two. I’d love to introduce you to Tom. He’s a doctor, you know. Does a lot of good in the world. I think you’d get on well. I expect he could give you some tips on women, too.” She flashed him a dazzling smile and swept out of the room in a way that bore a distinct resemblance to her mother’s grandest manner. The Maynards and Lionel sat in stunned silence for a few seconds. “Did I do something wrong?” said Lionel plaintively. The family looked at him and at one another, everyone hoping that someone else would take pity on him and explain. “No, not wrong exactly,” said Len kindly. “I think she feels that perhaps you should have taken some of her – um – hints.” “Hints?” Len glanced at Margot for assistance, but her sister was pretending to pick something up off the floor, consumed with laughter. With alarm, Len saw that Stephen was glowering, obviously feeling that it was necessary to protect his womenfolk, while Jack was evidently completely bewildered. When she saw that Mike was even now opening his mouth, almost certainly to ask some innocently awkward question, she leapt once more into the breach. “You see, she’s sort of – well, she’s met someone else – at least she isn’t – that is – they aren’t – but I don’t think she –” “Why don’t we go and sit in the garden with a drink?” suggested Joey, taking pity on the floundering Len and also with an eye to the younger children, who were listening with wide-eyed interest. Con, sitting at her desk with her window open to catch the evening breeze, heard their voices floating up, Len and Joey telling Lionel with brutal bluntness that she wasn’t interested in him. She wondered why he couldn’t have just taken her word for it. Then she remembered Mr Collins in Pride and Prejudice refusing to believe that Lizzy would not marry him, and a small giggle escaped her. They were also having to explain the whole thing to Jack, who, in deference to the visitor, was fortunately obliged to restrain his wrath at the discovery that Con had disregarded his warnings. “Come on, Pa,” said Stephen calmly. “Con’s a grown woman. You can’t dictate who we – who she has relationships with.” Con made a mental note to ask Stephen how many relationships he thought she was having, then decided that she didn’t really want to know. “You mean it’s actually true about this Tom chap?” said Lionel, starting to cotton on. “I’m afraid so,” said Len. There was a silence. “How do you think I can win her back?” said Lionel. Con groaned and buried her face in her hands. “My dear Lionel,” said Joey, beginning to sound exasperated. “Do you really think it’s possible?” “I have to believe it’s possible,” said Lionel, and Con could imagine the stubborn expression on his face as he said it. It would be the same one he had used when a restaurant failed to provide him with the sort of potatoes he liked. “Why?” Joey asked. Another pause while Lionel worked out what this meant. “Because I’m in love with her,” he said at last. “Why?” said Joey again. Con could tell that she was secretly enjoying the increasingly farcical nature of the conversation, her hands nursing her drink, her face wearing its blandest look. She could also hear the uncertainty in Lionel’s voice as he replied. “Well – she’s beautiful. I mean, really, really beautiful. And intelligent, of course,” he added quickly. “And she’s very sensible. She’d understand a fellow, if you follow me. I think she’d make a good housewife, too – her cooking’s amazing and she seems to like sewing and cleaning and all that sort of thing.” Con’s jaw dropped. All right, so she had been darning a stocking one time when he’d turned up unexpectedly at her door, but that had been right at the end of term when she had used all her allowance and couldn’t afford to buy new ones. It didn’t mean she liked it. She began to wonder why Margot, usually so vocal when she felt strongly about something, was so quiet. “You know, I hate to disillusion you,” said Joey, quite untruthfully, Con was sure, “but I’m not sure that those are the reasons Con would want you to love her. Are you sure there isn’t anything else?” “Yes, of course.” Lionel hesitated, cudgelling his brains. “I mean, there are so many things about her – she’s beautiful, for one thing.” “You have already said that,” Joey said, very gently. “Well, I – love isn’t something you can just – define,” said Lionel, taking refuge in vagueness. Con smiled to herself, wishing she could lean out of the window to see his glower and reddening face. “Oh, really?” “What, you think that it can? How, then?” You could always tell that Lionel was rattled when his good manners began to slip. “It suffereth long, and is kind. Envies not, doesn’t vaunt itself, is not puffed up, is not self-seeking, is not easily provoked, thinks no evil. Rejoices not in iniquity, but rejoices in the truth. Bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things,” Joey paraphrased, prudently leaving out the fact that love was also supposed never to fail. “Oh, and I suppose you’re trying to say I’m not those things?” “Certainly not,” said Joey serenely. “You asked me for a definition of love. I think that’s rather a good one, myself. But perhaps you feel it’s a bit much to live up to?” Con heard a wordless snarl, then the scrape of a chair being pushed backwards violently. “I suppose Con put you up to this?” said Lionel. “Well, I’m not putting up with it – not from you, or her, or anyone. You shouldn’t encourage her,” he added rudely. There was the sound of another chair being shoved back. “You come back here and say that again!” shouted Stephen. “Steve – no!” “Let him go, Jo,” said Jack. “They’ll sort it out between them, no doubt. Now, perhaps you wouldn’t mind telling me what the hell has been going on behind my back.” “It wasn’t meant to be behind your back,” protested Len, but her voice was drowned out by Margot, finally giving full rein to the mirth that had been consuming her for the last twenty minutes. |
|
| Author: | ammonite [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 10:41 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
Oh I love this scene. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 11:04 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
What a lovely scene. Not surprised Margot could not say anything for laughing. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 8:59 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
What a wonderful scene, Abi. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 9:01 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
Poor Lionel - wasn't Joey magnificent? Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 9:06 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
That was a brilliant scene! Thankyou.
|
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 9:35 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
Love the support everyone everyone gave Con. Even without Tom on the scene I don't think Lionel would have stood a chance with her. Thanks Abi. Loved that scene. |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 11:07 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
Great, Abi, thanks
|
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 2:41 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
That was a lovely interlude of high comedy, Abi. Lionel is so pompous and self-righteous, it's no wonder Con doesn't reciprocate his feelings (whatever they happen to be). More please! |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 7:47 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
Thanks Abi,
|
|
| Author: | Kathy_S [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 8:30 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
Oh, my! especially liked the line about the potatoes. Thank you, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 12:54 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 7/03) |
Thanks for the comments. Once Margot had finished laughing and Len and Joey had begun trying to explain the situation between Tom and Con to Jack, she decided she had better go down. She arrived just as Jack was putting his drink down rather hard. “You had him here for a meal?” “Yes. It was a few weeks ago,” said Joey, wrinkling her brow. “Weren’t you there?” “He was off with Phil Graves, I think,” said Margot. “It was the weekend of the party at the San and we only invited Tom the evening before so he probably never knew.” “Anyway, I shouldn’t worry, Dad,” said Con. “He dumped me.” “He dumped –?” “He broke up with me. So no need to worry.” “What did he do that for?” demanded Jack, frowning. “It isn’t important,” said Con. “We didn’t see eye to eye.” “This is why I warned you against him in the first place,” said Jack. “I wish you kids would listen to me sometimes.” “I did listen,” said Con impatiently. “I just didn’t do as you said. There wasn’t any reason why I should.” She saw Len looking at her, her bottom lip caught between her teeth and knew she was thinking that this wasn’t entirely true. But even now, Con felt that she couldn’t entirely regret Tom. “Anyway,” she mumbled, “I won’t be seeing him again.” “Honestly, Dad, there’s no point getting upset about it,” said Margot, patting him on the shoulder. “You obviously haven’t noticed, but you aren’t running our lives any more. Don’t worry. You’ll get used to it.” The triplets went off round the corner of the house, Shirley and Milly trailing after them, leaving Joey to soothe her husband. They met Lionel and Stephen on the front lawn, Stephen with a black eye and Lionel a violently bleeding nose, but pretended not to notice. “Thanks, Len,” said Con as they went in. “You truly are an angel.” Margot started to laugh again. “Wasn’t Mum amazing?” “Unlike you,” said Len. “Honestly, I do think you could have at least tried to help.” “You didn’t need me. Anyway, I was having far too much fun listening. Almost felt sorry for poor Lionel, though; he hadn’t a chance once Mum got going on him.” “Huh,” Con grunted. “I felt sorrier for Dad. I’m not convinced he realises we’ve grown up even now.” “He’ll get over it,” said Margot unfeelingly. “He’s got to learn sometime, after all.” |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 1:45 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 9/03) |
Does a fond daddy ever realise his little girl is all grown up? I don't think mine has
|
|
| Author: | JS [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 8:38 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 9/03) |
| Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | JB [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 9:04 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 9/03) |
I love the triplets here. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 1:27 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 9/03) |
Lovely, Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 4:05 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 9/03) |
Go Stephen! And I do like Jack in this - thankyou
|
|
| Author: | cal562301 [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 4:28 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 9/03) |
Just caught up with this after a week or so. Really enjoying it. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 8:08 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 9/03) |
Aw, they were so nice to Jack! Thanks, Abi |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 12:37 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 9/03) |
Dear Len and Margot, Sorry – it feels like cheating to write to both of you at the same time. Though why I should feel guilty I can’t imagine, since Margot never by any accident managed to write to both of us separately. In fact, I seem to remember that we had about one letter a term, didn’t we? Anyhow, this is really just a quick note to let you know I’ve arrived all right (though what could possibly go wrong I can’t imagine – we’ve all done this journey dozens of times). Flip and Flop’s new flat is absolutely gorgeous. All the latest gadgets and beautiful, mad furniture. What it is to have rich parents! Flip’s seem to think that unless she has the absolute best of everything her life won’t be worth living. Still, I’m not complaining. I hope you’re looking after Shirley and Milly properly. That means not doing too much work, Margot! I feel such an idiot, running off to England like this, but everything seems to have got too much. I’m terrified of accidentally meeting Tom, yet I desperately hope to so that I can – well, I don’t really know what. And then there’s Lionel hovering around like a vulture and I don’t know what happened between him and Steve, but they seem to be bosom buddies now! I don’t think I shall ever understand men. Not to mention Dad, treating me as though I’m about to have a nervous breakdown and just to top everything off, Felicity seems to have got hold of the fact that something’s in the wind and is dying to know what’s been going on. I think she’s already starting to take an interest in boys, which is a little terrifying since we didn’t start on any of that till we were at university. Well, apart from you Len, and even you were seventeen by the time anything happened. Anyhow, what I set out to say before I got distracted was that I feel calmer already. I’ve got Flip’s room, which is not only massive, but a perfect oasis of calm. I’ve just finished unpacking and we’re going to go down to the beach in a minute – I’ll post this on the way. Give my love to Mum and Dad! Oh, and could you dig out my copy of Doctor Zhivago for Felicity? She’s desperate to read it, for some reason, and I said I’d lend it but forgot before I left. Love, Con |
|
| Author: | JB [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 9:00 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03) |
It's taking all my will power not to Google the original. Must be strong .... Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 9:01 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03) |
JB wrote: It's taking all my will power not to Google the original. Must be strong .... Thanks Abi. Can we be strong together, please? Thankyou; it's understandable that Con has gone, but how will she and Tom ever get to be together now?!? |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 9:09 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03) |
Poor Con. Feeling like she has to leave to avoid running into Tom and Lionel. Glad she has started to feel calmer but methinks that this could be the calm before the storm. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | JS [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 9:23 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03) |
Hmm, I suspect she won't get away from Tom and the rest that easily... Love the sound of Flip and Flop's place, by the way. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 11:12 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03) |
There I was thinking Con had fled to safety and now I am wibbling about her after everyone else thinks she has not got away. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 1:00 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03) |
That's a bit of a change of direction... Hmm, now wondering how this is going to work out now. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Nightwing [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 8:18 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03) |
Just caught up on the last few updates - phew! What a prat Lionel is - and poor Jack, feeling all kept in the dark. Joey was wonderful, though . Can't wait for the next installment!
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 9:00 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03) |
Your wish is my command Nightwing. Dear Con, Thanks for writing so quickly. Sorry it’s taken me a few days to reply – I’ve never been as good at correspondence as you! If I nag her enough Margot might scrawl a few lines at the bottom of this, otherwise you’ll have to put up with just me, I’m afraid. Flip and Flop’s place sounds lovely. But they’ve both got such wonderful taste that I can’t imagine it being anything else. I’m tempted to follow you out for a visit if only to be near the sea. Imagine living where you can actually see it from the window! Nothing really thrilling has been going on up here. Mum’s already starting to think about organisation for the shindig in September. Apparently Auntie Madge and Uncle Jem are coming this time, and Sybs and the family are coming too. I can’t wait to see the kiddies – we’ve never even seen Ellie and she’s two now. I think Mum wants to try to fit everyone into the house, but I don’t see how it’s going to be possible. I dare say she’ll admit it in the end, though! Margot’s just stuck her head round the door to see what I’m doing and says to tell you that Milly’s been up to see Miss Morgan. I thought maybe you’d rather just forget about her and – well, everything, but Margot said you should know. Apparently Miss M was very encouraging and said that if that was what she really wanted to do she was happy to help out. So they’ve arranged that Milly’s going to go up to the San two or three days every week and help out to get an idea of what goes on and Miss M is going to get her into the training. Shirley’s furious about it. She says it’s Miss M Milly’s obsessed with and not nursing at all, but I don’t know. Milly’s absolutely radiant. Mum doesn’t seem awfully pleased either, for some reason. I don’t think she likes Miss Morgan very much. Dad is, of course! Oh, I nearly forgot to tell you, the kids decided it would be a good idea to hold a séance the night before last – I don’t know why, but you know what they’re like. Anyhow, they frightened themselves into forty fits because it started asking them questions, or so they say. I suppose one of them must have been pushing the thing, or whatever it is people do, but none of them will admit it. At any rate they woke the whole household up with their yelling – at one in the morning, I might add! That’ll teach them to play around with idiotic things like that! I’d better sign off – Margot’s hovering round like a lost soul and says she wants to write to you. If I don’t let her do it now you’ll probably never get a line. So, auf wiedersehen! Len x Hello, Con! Len won’t rest until I write you something, so here goes! I see she’s told you about the babes’ little fiasco. Apparently it asked them what on earth they thought they were playing at, or words to that effect. Which I can quite understand – I’d have asked them the same thing if I’d been on the receiving end. Can’t imagine how it is, but the place actually seems empty without you. I suppose it’s because there are only fifteen people in the house at the moment. Mind you, the kids are out doing their own thing most of the time – it must be a great relief to Mum that they’re old enough to be trusted not to do anything too lunatic. Nothing interesting is happening really – I don’t know how you and Len manage to write such long letters! Love Margot |
|
| Author: | JB [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 9:07 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
Thanks Abi. Wibbling about the seance, though. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 9:32 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
Only fifteen! How will they cope? Thanks for the update; love the seance, and of course one of them was pushing it. Right? Right?? |
|
| Author: | Lisa_T [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 1:44 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
Oh that was marvellous. Loved Joey at her grandest - and Con imitating her - and Jack and Margot and the seance and well... everything, really! |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 2:34 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
Love Margot and her nothing interesting happening! Does she have her eyes closed? |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 5:56 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
Love the way Len has to bully Margot into writing even a short bit at the end of the letter. Really enjoying this thank you
|
|
| Author: | JS [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 6:04 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
It doesn't look good for Millie.... Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 8:14 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
Thanks for the second update. Millie seems to be in trouble doesn't she. Loved the seance. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 2:01 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
I do hope Milly will be saved, and it's nice to know that Joey obviously distrusts Miss Morgan. Looking forward to more, Abi. |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 5:11 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
Well, two letters whcih seem to incite more questions rather than providing any answers. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 9:48 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 10/03 again) |
These letters are fun. Constance, I apologise for bothering you, but it’s necessary to warn you that some of your siblings are going to get themselves into serious danger if they aren’t careful. It was the merest chance that I happened to spot what they were doing, but holding séances when Miss Morgan is around is asking for trouble. For heaven’s sake make sure they don’t do anything so stupid again. I am writing to you because you are the only member of your family likely to take any notice of this warning; I suppose someone will forward it to you. With best wishes, Tom Lynn Dear Len and Margot, I’ve only been away a week! Well, a day or two over, but even so. For heaven’s sake make sure the kids don’t make any more forays into spiritualism. Who was it anyway? Phil and Geoff, I suppose. And – let me guess – Marie-Claire? Whoever it was, don’t let it happen again. I don’t want any more bossy letters from Tom. See the enclosed! And I really think you’d better do as he says; much as I hate to admit it he probably knows what he’s talking about. As for Milly – sorry, but I have to agree with Shirley. You know how I feel about Miss M, though, so maybe I am just scaremongering. All the same, I’d keep an eye on her if I were you. Try to find her a new interest or something. It does seem a strange that she should just switch so suddenly – you know how set she was on physics, Len, even if Margot doesn’t. I shouldn’t worry about Mum and the shindig – the only reason she managed to squeeze everyone in last year was because all the kids camped in the Saal. But there are going to be so many more of us this time that there’s no way it’ll work. Still, it should be fun, seeing everyone. Anyway, I have to go. Flop’s birthday party starts in an hour and judging by the screams from the living room – which I am going to have to stop ignoring in a minute – Flip has decided this is a good time to exercise her well-known clumsiness. Probably a bottle, which will leave glass shards everywhere and someone will undoubtedly end up with streams of gore dripping down their foot at some point! Ah well, all in the day’s work. Oh, they’re shouting at each other now – the usual pre-party stress. Better go. Con x |
|
| Author: | JB [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 9:58 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/03) |
Thanks Abi. Hope they listen to Tom's warning. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 11:33 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/03) |
Thank you Abi
|
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Mar 12, 2010 10:17 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/03) |
Please let them listen to the warning! Though why do I get the impression that the seance might have between some of the, er, older siblings? *wibbles* See what you're doing to my stress levels! Thanks for the update. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Fri Mar 12, 2010 11:29 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/03) |
I'm now wondering if anybody is actually safe. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 1:57 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 11/03) |
Dear Con, Think yourself lucky you’re not here! Mum is starting to panic – she’s still convinced that somehow she can fit everyone into the house and is trying to work out the logistics of it. I suppose it’s not surprising. Maths has never been her strong point. Don’t worry yourself about Milly – she is having a wonderful time at the San. Apparently scrubbing bedpans and whatever else it is she’s been doing (I think she’s told us, but I didn’t really listen) is the high point of her life so far and Miss Morgan is all that’s wonderful. As a matter of fact, I do think you might have misjudged her a bit. She came to dinner the other night and honestly, she’s so funny and charming, she had us in stitches all evening. And don’t worry about the séance either. They won’t try it again, if only because Dad was most severely Not Pleased with them for waking up the whole household. I must admit that I don’t quite understand how Tom managed to scare them – I mean, was he séance-ing too? Anyway, whatever he did it worked. Five kids – Felix and Flixy were in it too – screaming their heads off in the middle of the night is certainly not a thing that’s going to be repeated, ever, I should think. Thanks for sending the mag – that was a gorgeous story. I think I liked it better than the one about the woman with the cushion fetish, though Margot says that’s still her favourite. You’re starting to get quite successful, aren’t you? Mum and Dad very proud, of course, and send congratters. I hope you’re looking after yourself. I had a letter from Flop the other day and she said you’d been a bit under the weather. You’d better make sure you’re feeling strong in three weeks’ time, because all of the family together under one room is not for the faint-hearted! Margot says that despite the fact that she hasn’t read this, she echoes all the sentiments herein expressed and she would write, only she’s got a ton of work to do and she thinks you’d feel guilty if she failed her degree because she was writing to you. Everyone else sends their love. Love, Len x |
|
| Author: | JS [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 7:19 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/03) |
Lovely letter - love Margot's attitude - but still worrying about just about everybody.... |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 7:26 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/03) |
Like Margot's excuse for not writing to Con. Worried that Len has now fallen under Miss Morgan's spell. Wondering what will happen when Joey realises that she can't actually fit anymore people into the house. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | JB [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 11:42 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/03) |
Wibbling about Len's approval of Miss Morgan - and presumably Margot's (she is so funny about writing letters) - and Con feeling unwell. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 12:40 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/03) |
| I do like Margot's excuse! But I'm going to join the camp wibbling about Len - so thankyou, I think, for the update!
|
|
| Author: | Nicci [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 4:25 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/03) |
Magnificent Abi. I'm absolutely hooked on this. Joey is fab
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 12:33 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 13/03) |
Thanks for all the comments. Dear Len, Don’t listen to Flop – she’s just making a fuss about nothing. You know how she is with Flip; well, now she’s trying to do the same to me! It’s only that I’ve been eating quite a bit of rich food and probably drinking a bit more than usual, too. I’ve cut down, never fear, and am feeling much better now. I do wish you’d be careful around Miss Morgan, Len. Just because it was Tom who first said she was dangerous doesn’t mean it isn’t true. Remember the rooms that changed? I know you think I was imagining it and I admit that I wasn’t entirely myself that day, but even I couldn’t invent a room that changed from being full of dead leaves to being a person’s bedroom – and it wasn’t even just one room, it was all of them. And that cellar. When I first saw it, it was like a cathedral. So why was it suddenly all small and cosy, with a fire and everything? You can’t think I made these things up. As for Milly – I can see we aren’t going to agree over her, and in a way it doesn’t matter whether we do or not. Only she can choose and I suppose that if she really does prefer nursing, she should do it. It’s just that I can’t help remembering Tom saying that Miss M could persuade me to be a nurse if she wanted me to be, and wondering whether she hasn’t somehow persuaded Milly. Tell Margot I wouldn’t take her away from her work for the world! I’ll be back in a couple of weeks in any case. I’m even looking forward to it, which isn’t something I could have said when I came here. Flip and Flop have been wonderful – they’ve let me lie around doing nothing. Well, nothing except for whinging about Tom and spending large quantities of time on the beach! Still, as I said, it’ll be fun to see everyone. Once they’ve all gone again I think I’ll come back to England, get a job, carry on writing. I don’t think I could stand being on the Platz permanently after this. But we can chat about that when I get back! I hope Mum isn’t getting too stressed – she does have some rather unrealistic expectations sometimes, doesn’t she! Love, Con x |
|
| Author: | Kathy_S [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 4:31 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03) |
*Listen to Con, please.* Thank you, Abi. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 10:02 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03) |
Why is Con sick? Might she be pregnant? * Goes off to wibble some more * |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 1:59 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03) |
I've just suddenly remembered something that I'd been blithely ignoring to this point. Oh, eek. *wibbles* I don't know how I could forget it, really! Thanks for the update, I hope that Con can get away from the Platz. |
|
| Author: | shesings [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 4:50 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03) |
The plot thickens - and so might Con's waistline......... |
|
| Author: | cal562301 [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 7:43 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03) |
shesings wrote: The plot thickens - and so might Con's waistline......... Having travelled in the car to the Spring Sing with Abi yesterday, I now understand this drabble a lot better than before. However, she didn't give away any secrets about what will happen next and even if she had, I wouldn't tell!
|
|
| Author: | janetbrown23 [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 7:55 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03) |
grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr I should have grilled her while I got the chance. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 10:32 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03) |
After accidentally giving away a rather major plot development to Ariel, I am now being very careful. Dear Con, Sorry it took me so long to reply to your last letter – the last few days have been extremely fraught as Mum’s been moving furniture round madly, trying to make space for another twenty people. But never fear, she’s finally admitted that there’s no way thirty-six people are going to fit into Freudesheim, even if a good few of them are kids. She is now perfectly calm and blasé about the whole thing! So Roger and Roddy are staying with Biddy Courvoisier as they know her quite well. Then Mum’s booked rooms at the Pension for all the Bettanys who are coming. Auntie Madge and Uncle Jem and Kevin and Kester are staying with Grizel and Neil, and Ailie’s going to Hilary Graves (as they’re both mad on sports!). The rest will be with us – Erica and Paul, Sybs and the babes and Ruey and Melanie. As it happens, not all of the tension has been about the shindig – Mum and Dad had a bit of a disagreement. And when I say disagreement, I mean a huge argument. They haven’t told us what it was about. Actually, I think they think we haven’t even noticed, but I’m afraid you were right about Miss Morgan. Margot and I are pretty certain it was over her that they were rowing (the fact that we heard Mum yelling her name was a slight giveaway, admittedly). Dad’s been spending an awful lot of time at work, even since all the kids came back, and he won’t hear a word against her. It has got worse in the last few weeks. Or maybe we’ve all noticed more since you’ve been away, what with not having you to worry about. At any rate, what we think happened was that Mum accused Dad of being – well, a little too fond of Miss M. We think they might have cleared the air a bit now – things feel a lot more relaxed. Hopefully they’ll have sorted themselves out by the time you get back. By the way, just wire us when you’re arriving home and someone’ll be down to pick you up. We were glad to hear that you’re feeling happier now – you really were in a dreadful state when you left! I can see we’re going to have a lot to talk about. Sorry, we’re rather busy at the moment! See you in a few days. Love, Len x |
|
| Author: | ammonite [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 11:12 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
Thanks for the updates but you may have let the plot development out to me as well at the same time as Ariel! But it is still great
|
|
| Author: | jmc [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 6:28 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
So Jack seems to have fallen under her spell as well and does Joey think he may be having an affair with her. Very curious as to the plot development that you gave away to Ariel. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | JB [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 8:27 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
Oh no. Not Jack too. And still wibbling about Con.
|
|
| Author: | JS [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 8:42 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
No, not Jack - he already has his own enchantress
|
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 10:58 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
Thanks for the update. I think Ariel has remembered something from a previous posting! |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 11:44 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
| And oh, what a plot development it was! But my lips shall remain firmly sealed. Goodness gracious me at Jack, what an ungentlemanly thing to do! I hope that his love for Jo can overcome whatever Miss M. has done. I'm also intrigued as to just how "busy" Len is Sorry, ignore me and my dirty mind.Thankyou for the update; I do love these letters! |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 1:39 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
Feeling strongly that Miss Morgan ought to be dealt with, and intrigued by the correspondence. Really looking forward to more, Abi. |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 4:30 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
Miss Morgan seems to have her hooks into everyone, male or female. Don't want to think about what Con's sickness might denote. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | cal562301 [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 8:22 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
Abi wrote: After accidentally giving away a rather major plot development to Ariel, I am now being very careful. That particular bit of the plot you did spill to me too, but like Ariel, my lips are sealed! Thanks for the update. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 12:47 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 14/03, twice) |
ChubbyMonkey wrote: I'm also intrigued as to just how "busy" Len is Sorry, ignore me and my dirty mind. Remind me to expunge all mentions of *that word* from my future writings!I spilled it to Ariel a long time ago, when it wasn't even on the cards - forgetting that she was one of the ones who hadn't read the ballad! Anyway.... And when she thought to look at him In the quiet mists of morning. She held an oak tree in her hand And the winter snows were falling. Con peered out of the window as the train pulled into the station. Her heart sank slightly when she saw her father standing on the platform, his hands deep in his pockets. He looked a little harried, she thought with an inward smile, and started to heave her luggage down from the rack. By the time the train had slid to a halt she was opening the door. “Hullo Dad. Did you get some time off work?” Jack looked faintly embarrassed and cleared his throat as he picked up her hold-all, before promptly dropping it again. “What on earth is in here?” he demanded. “Just my clothes and things. Oh, and a few books.” “A few?” “Only ten or so. Well, eighteen, actually, because I found this amazing bookshop with the most gorgeous old books. I bought a wonderful old family Bible – it’s got a whole family tree in it, and loads of bits of paper which look like letters. I couldn’t resist it. We should have a family Bible; it would be rather a fun idea.” Jack gave her a long-suffering look as he picked up the hold-all again, this time with extreme care. “So,” said Con, watching as he manoeuvred the hold-all into the boot of the car, “how come you aren’t at work?” “I decided to take a week off,” said Jack. “Help your mother with the preparations for this party of hers. And – you know – spend some time with the family.” “Oh. I thought it might have been because of you and Mum having a row.” “What?” her father looked at her, startled. “Sorry. Was it meant to be a secret?” “No – not as such. But we didn’t realise anyone knew.” “You should probably shout at each other more quietly, then. Len and Margot heard. Don’t worry, they didn’t know what it was over.” Jack was silent for a few moments, negotiating his way out of the town. Finally he glanced towards Con. “We didn’t realise you girls were aware of what happened,” he said slowly. “Yes. We did quarrel. I – I’ve been rather stupid. I’ve been very foolish, in fact. I gave Jo reason to – to mistrust me.” He gave Con a sudden, shamefaced, smile. “I did the very thing I warned you against.” Con looked out of the window, hoping that all of Jack’s actions did not mirror her own. “I think Joey understood – a little. I’m sorry, Con. We didn’t mean any of you to know about this.” “Did you sleep with her?” “What?” “Miss Morgan. Did you sleep with her?” “What?” Con turned, hearing the shock in her father’s voice and, with relief, knowing the answer before he gave it. “No! Con, I would never, never do that.” “Good,” said Con. “I’m sorry, Dad, but I couldn’t not ask.” “For heaven’s sake, Con, even Jo didn’t think that,” he said angrily. “Didn’t she?” said Con quietly. She saw him look at her sideways again before turning his attention back to the road, but she said no more. They drove the rest of the way home in silence and at top speed, both of them lost in their own thoughts. |
|
| Author: | Nightwing [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 7:46 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03) |
Very blunt from Con - I guess she hasn't changed that much! Very brave of her to ask, though, and I'm glad Jo and Jack are working things out. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 9:07 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03) |
Lucky for Con that jack didn't think to ask her the same question.... Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 9:24 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03) |
I don't think I could ask my Dad something like that. Surprised Jack wasn't aware that the kids knew something was going on. It must have been very difficult to keep any sort of secret in a family that size. he must be feeling quite guilty though if he has taken a week of work to help Jo or is he just trying to escape Miss Morgan. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 12:21 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03) |
Feel free to drop any other spoilers, by the way, I'll keep schtum! And sorry for being rude *hangs head in shame*Thanks for the update; that was brave of Con, and I sincerely hope that Jack doesn't think to ask the same. Or maybe I don't; I'd quite like to see him hit Tom, and then it might turn Miss M. off him as well. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 7:41 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03) |
Thanks wonder when Jack will realise why Con asked the question. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 9:50 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03) |
“Jo!” Jack grabbed his wife by the shoulders. “Jo, damn you, surely you didn’t think –?” With a swift glance round at the various members of his family who were listening with interest, he swing Jo into the morning room and banged the door shut with his foot. “What’s wrong with Mum and Dad?” said Felicity with interest. “Nothing,” said Con. “Well, only a bit of a misunderstanding. You know they can be a bit idiotic at times.” Felicity, losing interest, shrugged her shoulders and went off with her twin. Those who had thought it worth waiting around to meet Con were already melting away, leaving her with Len, Margot, Shirley and Milly. “What did you say?” asked Margot, eying Con with some awe. “I only asked if he slept with her.” Con sounded a little injured. “I mean, you’ve heard the rumours about them – I mean Miss Morgan and her lot, not Dad and her. And I ended up sleeping with Tom, so I thought maybe she’d seduced him.” “And you asked him?” said Shirley, her lips twitching. “Yes. I thought it was better than pussy-footing around and no-one actually saying anything. I bet Mum wondered, didn’t she?” Len sighed. “Probably. Oh well, maybe it was for the best. All the same, only you could actually ask Dad whether he was sleeping with someone else!” “Do you think I shouldn’t have?” Con looked suddenly stricken. “Oh dear, I suppose it was a bit tactless, wasn’t it?” “Possibly just a little,” said Margot, with a small snort of laughter. “I shouldn’t worry. If Dad isn’t used to you by now, he jolly well ought to be. Anyway, as Len said, I think it’s better in the long run. It would have been awful if they’d still been awkward with each other on Friday, ‘cos there’s no way most of the family would have not noticed.” “You mean we’ve missed a dramatic family row?” said Shirley. “How sad.” “Oh, there wouldn’t have been a row,” said Len. “At least, probably not. But Auntie Madge and Uncle Jem would have been trying to sort things out between Mum and Dad – Auntie Madge brought Mum up, you see, so she can be a bit motherish about her. And Uncle Dick – he’s her brother – would probably have done a Steve and wanted to fight Dad. And – oh, everyone would want to know what was going on and why. Not fun at all.” “Maybe not,” Shirley admitted. “Con, what are you doing?” Con placed a finger on her lips, her other hand on the morning room door. She turned the handle and pushed the door open a little. Then she closed it again in silence and faced the others with a relieved smile. “It’s all right. Mum’s crying and Dad’s hugging her. In a happy way,” she added. “Thank heaven for that!” said Len. “Come on, let’s go for a walk. I shouldn’t think Mum will want us for ages yet. What about you, Con? You’re looking a lot better, I must say. Positively blooming, compared to how you were when you left.” “I feel a lot better,” said Con. “I – I feel a lot calmer about the situation with Tom now. I still mean to go back to England, though. Probably soon after this shindig’s over. I hate the thought that I might bump into Tom at any time. I’d rather just forget about him.” “It’s a funny thing,” said Shirley. “You people all getting out of here like rats deserting a sinking ship. I honestly don’t see why you wouldn’t want to live in such an amazing place.” “Because we’ve lived here half our lives and we want to live somewhere with a bit more going on,” said Len promptly. “At the moment I’m planning to stay on in Edinburgh once I’ve qualified as a doctor,” said Margot. “I’ve seen so much poverty, so many people living in the most terrible conditions there, that I feel that’s the only place I want to be.” “Fair enough, I suppose,” said Shirley. “Would it surprise you to hear that I’m seriously thinking about staying here?” “Oh, wonderful!” exclaimed Milly. “As soon as I’ve done my nursing training I mean to come back, too.” “Yes, well, I’m not going to be a nurse,” Shirley said tartly. “What I was thinking of was starting some sort of health resort up here. It’s ideal, really. It’d be bracing, but perfect for people who needed a change of air. You’d have to build, I think, but that means you could design it exactly as you wanted. I know at least a couple of people who’d be interested in coming out here to work, and it wouldn’t be difficult to find other staff. And just think of the activities you could have – hiking, climbing, skiing as well as all the more usual ones.” “But wouldn’t it cost an awful lot of money?” said Len. “I thought the San might sponsor it. It could be sort of run alongside and people not ill enough to go to the San end up at my spa. Not to mention having all those doctors on hand if necessary. Anyhow, if not I should be able to borrow the money or find other people to sponsor it. I think I can make quite a good proposal out of it.” There was a silence. Shirley looked around at them. “Don’t you think it’s a good plan?” “It just seems odd that someone as sociable and – well, as modern as you should want to come and tuck yourself away from the world in a spot like this,” said Con. “It’s not all that benighted!” Shirley sounded exasperated. “There’s the San, and your precious school – I suppose there are some interesting people there when there’s anyone at all. And the locals. Not to mention all my clients, when they come. Anyway, I’ll be busy.” The triplets blinked at her. “Busy?” said Len, a little uncertainly. “She means with work, I think,” said Margot. “What did you think I meant?” Shirley sounded mystified. “Obviously with work. I’m just trying to say that I think I’m going to love it up here, and plenty of other people will too.” |
|
| Author: | abbeybufo [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 10:02 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03 - and again!) |
Love the misunderstanding of 'busy' Thanks Abi
|
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 2:22 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03 - and again!) |
I thought you were going to self censor any mentions of "busy"! |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 9:57 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03 - and again!) |
Oh, I do love how busy they all are! Am now picturing a Platz just overrun with miniature Toms...Very suspicious of all the sudden plans to stay behind, though. Thanks for the update and letting Jo and Jack make up! |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 10:25 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03 - and again!) |
Thanks Abi, I really enjoyed that update. Nice to see that Joey and Jack have made up but I also am suspicious of more people suddenly wanting to stay on. Will any of the family start to feel the same way as well when they all start arriving? |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 8:04 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03 - and again!) |
Love Con putting her father on the spot - and glad it helped sort things out with Jo. But the Platz will really be overrun at this rate!! Thanks, Abi |
|
| Author: | JS [ Thu Mar 18, 2010 9:08 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03 - and again!) |
Spa idea sounds fab - but will there be room? Unless somehow, magically, the Platz begins to expand..... If Con is 'blooming' I wonder when she'll notice why - or doesn't she keep a note of things like that? Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 12:55 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 16/03 - and again!) |
Sorry it's been so long - had no idea this darned party would be such hard work! Have been making thousands of lists of who's coming, their ages, kids, shoe size etc, where they're staying.... I suspect this section may reflect my preoccupation. It may get more interesting next time! Two hours later they returned to Freudesheim to find Joey standing by the telephone in the hall, both hands clutching at her hair. “Oh, girls!” she cried as they came in. “I’ve just had Bride Bettany on the phone – I beg her pardon, Bride Carrington – saying that she and Simon can make it after all, and the babies.” “Well, don’t panic about it,” said Len. “You can book a couple more rooms at the Pension, surely?” “Tried that – they’re completely full up. We’ve already got three of their rooms and a suite, and they’re always packed at this time of year. Anyway, no can do. They’ll have to come to Freudesheim. There simply isn’t anywhere else.” “All right.” Len took pity on her mother. “Come on, we’ll just have to do a bit of shuffling. There are only two of them and the twins, after all.” They all trooped into the Saal. “I’m glad Bride’s coming,” said Margot. “We’ve not seen her since they came back from Australia. I should think you’d like her, Shirley – you too Milly, of course,” she added quickly. “Oh, good,” said Milly vaguely. “I say, I hope you don’t mind, but I did say I’d help Miss Morgan out over the weekend. I’ll be around some of the time, but I said I’d go up for a shift on Saturday and maybe one on Friday too.” There was the briefest of pauses before Con said: “Yes of course, if that’s what you want to do. The family can get a bit overwhelming, anyway.” She calculated for a moment. “With Bride and co. there’ll be over forty of us.” “Gosh!” said Shirley, deeply impressed. “Your descendants shall people the earth, all right.” “Yes, probably. Especially now I’m not going to be a nun,” said Margot. “Well, go ahead Milly, but I hope you’ll take some time off. All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy, you know.” Con looked at her, then started to laugh. “What?” said Margot, looking injured. “You – ‘all work and no play’? Talk about the pot calling the kettle black!” “Can you people please either shut up or help?” said Joey, who was clutching her recently shorn locks again, causing them to stand on end like the quills of a hedgehog. Margot peered over her shoulder at the sheet of foolscap. “What on earth is that?” “It’s my list!” said Joey, squinting at the much altered piece of paper despairingly. “My list of where everyone’s supposed to be sleeping. I suppose we could put the twins in with Bride and Simon, but I’m sure they’d much rather have separate rooms.” “What about Felicity’s room?” said Con. “It’s biggish, ‘cos it’s the one she and Felix had when they were small. I should think she and Cecil and Phil could all fit in there, and you could shove Geoff in with Felix. They ought to be able to cope for a few nights. That’d leave you two rooms side by side for Bride and Simon and the babes.” “Well, if you really think Geoff and Felix won’t kill one another,” said Jo, staring at her list. “They’ll jolly well have to manage – the rest of us are,” said Margot. “It seems a bit stiff to have those three in one room, though. Couldn’t Phil go in with Claire? They get on pretty well.” “I wanted to try to keep Claire separate,” said Joey. “She’s been sleeping badly again, poor kid.” “She might enjoy having Phil in with her for a bit, though.” “Maybe you’re right. Oh well, I suppose we can always change it if it doesn’t work out.” Joey scrawled on the foolscap for a moment, then tossed it aside with an air of relief. “Right! Who fancies doing a bit of furniture removal?” |
|
| Author: | JS [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 9:11 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/03) |
Oh dear, wibbling frightfully about Milly (but rather looking forward to seeing everyone at the party) Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 12:26 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/03) |
Thanks, Abi. I was hoping there'd be an update and then i saw i'd missed on earlier today. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 2:10 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/03) |
Also now wibbling a bit about Shirley - but she has seemed so level-headed up till now. Love Joey's hedgehog quills! Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 2:34 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/03) |
Thanks for the update. Joey certainly seems to have a lot to plan, why did she not borrow Welsen? |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 2:37 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/03) |
Very EBDish levels of detail! Thanks for the update, can't wait to see how the party goes! |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 7:31 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/03) |
Shoe-horning everyone in can be such a nightmare. And the thought of FORTY under my roof would make me white and dithery. Thanks, Abi.
|
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Sat Mar 27, 2010 11:40 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/03) |
I'm doing well to fit five under my roof. Ah well I don't live in a former hotel! Love Joey's locks, just like they were when she was young. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Sun Mar 28, 2010 4:56 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 24/03) |
PaulineS wrote: Joey certainly seems to have a lot to plan, why did she not borrow Welsen? Um, that would be because I never thought of it. It's in use, or burnt down - yes, it's burnt down (Emerence came back for a visit and was a bit bored...).The rest of that day and the next were filled with strenuous activity as the Maynard household, assisted by two local girls who had jumped at the chance to earn a little money in their holidays, tried to do a week’s work in two days. Despite the frenzy that Len had reported to Con, Joey had actually got very little done in her panic. Now, her equilibrium restored partly by her reconciliation with Jack and partly by the awareness that she had only hours in which to make her arrangements, she was strolling around looking so calm that one might have thought it was weeks before anyone would arrive. In celebration of the beginning of the Event the entire household, including Shirley, Milly, Anna and Katya, piled – in some cases literally – into Minnie to pick up Dick and Mollie Bettany, who were the first to arrive. There was a thrilling moment at the start of the journey when Jo, stamping hard on the brake, brought Minnie to a screeching halt to the accompaniment of yells from most of her passengers. She lowered the window and leaned out, hair standing on end in indignation. “Jack Maynard! What on earth are you doing? Aren’t you in the bus?” “Obviously he’s not, Mum,” said Margot, squashed on the front seat with Phil and Cecil on either side of her and Claire on her lap. “He’s almost under her wheels. Come on – get in, Dad!” she yelled through Joey’s open window. “I’ll just put Bruno in his kennel,” Jack called back. “Don’t bother with that – we’re late as it is. There’s space for Bruno too,” said Joey, which Margot felt was an optimistic assessment of the situation. However, Jack made no more ado and he and Bruno jumped into the minibus, where Bruno lay down on the floor, his tongue hanging out, and Jack scooped Felicity out of her seat and onto his lap, where she perched, divided between excitement and the offended dignity of thirteen. Before she could protest, however, Charles struck up an old family favourite and they all joined in with a range of songs from sea shanties to the latest hits. Joey’s brother and sister-in-law were already on the platform when the Maynards, having all attempted to get out of the minibus at the same time, streamed through the gates. They were instantly surrounded by a delighted crowd who all wanted to hug and kiss them – except for Geoff, who refused to do more than shake hands in a dignified manner. He, Phil and Cecil then neatly extracted Daphne from the crowd and took her back to Minnie, where they were discovered, when the rest arrived, to have calmly appropriated the bench-like front seat for themselves. “Oh no, you don’t,” said Jack, removing them firmly. “Uncle Dick and Aunt Molly can have the front. They’re not used to having a mob crawling all over them any more. Here – go and find someone’s lap to sit on.” The Carringtons caused a minor sensation a few hours later by ringing the doorbell in the middle of lunch. Katya, once she had ascertained their identities, flung wide the dining room door and opened her mouth to announce them. Before she could speak, however, there was a squeal and a crash as Bride’s mother leapt to her feet and dashed round the table to fling her arms round her daughter while the Maynards and their maid looked on in mild surprise. “We haven’t seen them for nearly two years,” explained Dick, grinning as he shook Simon’s hand heartily. “We don’t seem to have had the time for travelling since the girls arrived,” said Simon as everyone abandoned their meals. “Last time we were in England was just before Bride fell pregnant with these two.” “Yes, and we haven’t even met them yet,” said Con. “Which is which?” “This is Elizabeth and Bride’s got Jayne. Want to hold her? This is Auntie Con, Lizzie – she wants a cuddle. There’s a good girl.” Con settled the sturdy little body more comfortably against her hip as she leaned forward to hug her cousin. “Congrats on your First, Con,” said Bride. “I see you’ve already met the girls.” “Yes – aren’t they gorgeous? We did wonder whether you might be going to break with family tradition and not bother with a family.” Bride laughed. “I must admit that they weren’t entirely expected, but we’re very glad we’ve got them, all the same.” “Me too – it seems ages since we had any tinies around. Well, Claire was the last, I suppose. Oh – thank you!” she added to Lizzie, who was happily engaged in kissing her cheek wetly. |
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Sun Mar 28, 2010 6:13 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/03) |
Oh, what a wonderfully chaotic family scene, Abi. I loved it, especially the musical chairs in the minibus. Thank you. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Sun Mar 28, 2010 6:20 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/03) |
Thanks, I see they have started as they mean to go on, in confusion. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Mar 28, 2010 6:24 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/03) |
How very like the MBR clan! Con seems to be very motherly here; it's good to see a new side to her character. Thankyou for the update. |
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Sun Mar 28, 2010 8:48 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/03) |
If it's chaotic now can't wait for the next update Thank you. |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 10:46 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/03) |
Lovely update, Abi - so nice to have the family arriving, and to see what's happening to some of the relations. Thank-you. |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Tue Mar 30, 2010 8:36 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 28/03) |
Thanks for all the comments. I know why the blackbird sings A song so pure that comes from his heart He sings for his love who won’t come back He sings because he is sad. After that the house seemed to fill alarmingly quickly. Peggy and her family arrived, in perfect contrast to her sister, precisely when they had said they would and were picked up at the Gornetz Platz’ own little station by Jack, who dropped their luggage at the Pension and took them straight to Freudesheim. “Your parents arrived this morning,” he said, “and Bride and Simon a couple of hours ago.” “Bride?” said Peggy. “I thought she said they wouldn’t be able to make it.” “I don’t know anything about that, but she rang Joey up yesterday afternoon and said they’d be here.” Jack, in fact, spent most of the afternoon and evening driving back and forth between the station and the house, since the younger members of the clan had apparently not communicated at all about their arrival times, with the result that the three Richardsons arrived on three consecutive trains each an hour apart, and Erica and her boyfriend Paul on the last of the evening, an hour after Ruey, with Melanie Lucas, had rung up indignantly from the station to ask why no-one was there to meet them. “We’ve got absolutely piles of luggage,” said Ruey, “and we can’t possibly walk. Did you forget about us or something?” “No,” said Joey who had, perhaps fortunately, reached the telephone before her husband. “But you didn’t actually let us know when you were arriving.” “Yes we did! Mel rang you up.” “No I didn’t,” Joey heard Melanie say. “You asked me to do it, and then you said actually you needed a word with Len about something and you’d do it yourself.” There was a brief silence. “Well, never mind that now,” said Ruey, sounding a little sheepish. “Just send someone along to pick us up, Auntie Jo, please.” Joey considered going and routing Jack out from his haven in the garden for the sake of seeing his face when he found that he was expected to turn out in the car yet again, but charitably decided against it and went herself instead. They returned to Freudesheim to find a noisy dispute going on in the kitchen. “There were two tins,” Con was saying, the larder door flung wide. “Well, I was hungry and I like tinned pineapple,” said Roger, defensively. “How was I supposed to know you’d want it?” “I wouldn’t have minded if you’d eaten one of them!” Con’s face was flushed with annoyance. “But both! Honestly, I do think you might at least try to think, even if you’re not very good at it.” “Here, steady on!” Roger reddened himself. “There’s no need to be personal. Just because you can’t think of anyone –” “All right!” shouted Joey, hastily stepping into the breach. “Shut up, both of you!” She glared round at the other occupants of the kitchen. Roddy was sitting on the kitchen table in fits of laughter. Stephen and Mike, who had been in a similar state at the back door, had already made themselves scarce. Margot and Shirley were hovering, torn between anxiety and amusement and Bride, who had just come in with Jayne, looked around, a little bewildered. Having quelled them all, Joey turned back to the combatants. “What do you two think you’re doing?” “It was my fault really,” said Roger. “Oh, stop trying to be gallant,” Con snapped. Looking up and seeing the surprise in Roger’s eyes, she turned vivid scarlet and mumbled, “I’m sorry. I just mean it was my fault really. I was annoyed because Roger ate all the pineapple.” Shirley let out an uncontrollable snort of laughter. There was a moment’s pause. Then Roger began to laugh too and even Con smiled unwillingly. “Sorry,” she said again. “I don’t know what’s come over me – I’m so grumpy at the moment.” Roger shrugged. “Forget it,” he said. “If it helps, I’ll get you some more pineapple. I suppose they have it at the shop?” “Oh yes,” said Con. “Would you, Roger? I’d be awfully grateful. I’m starving and I can’t think of a single other thing I want to eat.” “I shouldn’t worry about it too much, Roger,” said Margot. “She’s eaten about half a dozen tins since she got back from England – which was only a few days ago.” “It’s not a problem,” said Roger placidly. “I could do with a walk, anyway. All that travelling’s made me stiff. Anyone fancy coming along? Len?” “All right,” said Len. “Why don’t you come too, Shirley?” Shirley, who had been about to accept the invitation, glanced at Roger and shook her head. “No, that’s fine. I’ll stay and get to know – sorry, I don’t know which is which, but one of you’s Ruey and one’s Melanie. Let me guess – Ruey?” “Yep,” said that young lady with a grin. “How did you guess?” Shirley looked expressively between her and Roger, and Ruey laughed. “You’re right. I’m Ruey, and this is Melanie. And you must be either Shirley or Milly.” “Shirley. Come along and meet Milly while she’s actually here.” “Con,” said Joey, “come here for a moment.” She drew Con out of the kitchen, where Margot had taken possession of Jayne and was tickling her, both of them laughing inordinately. “Con, are you feeling all right?” asked Joey, looking at her second daughter with a concern that Con could tell wasn’t just the product of the last few minutes. “All right?” she said, looking faintly surprised. “Yes, of course.” “Oh,” said Joey. “Good. Well, if you need any help, or want to talk to me about anything – anything at all – I’m always ready. You do know that?” “Of course I know, Mum. Thanks.” Joey hesitated, watching her, then nodded and went off to make sure her guests were supplied with all that they needed. Con leaned against the wall and shut her eyes. She’d almost spilled her secret there and then, but fear had held her back. Mum might say ‘anything at all’, but Con thought the truth might be too much for her. The next morning the entire Russell contingent arrived, having flown over from Australia the previous day, stayed in a hotel overnight, and driven up to the Platz in a hired car the following morning. With the arrival of Maeve, not much later, their numbers were complete. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Tue Mar 30, 2010 9:03 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 30/03) |
So Con knows what is happening to her, even if we only like Joey can suspect the truth! Thanks for the update. |
|
| Author: | JB [ Wed Mar 31, 2010 8:34 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 30/03) |
I'm glad she knows - I was a bit worried about that. I wish she'd tell Joey. Or Len or Margot. |
|
| Author: | JS [ Wed Mar 31, 2010 8:42 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 30/03) |
I think Joey might surprise you, Con. At least she's craving tinned pineapple, not coal. Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 31, 2010 6:27 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 30/03) |
Hmm, it will be interesting to see who Con tells first! Thankyou, as ever, for the update
|
|
| Author: | shazwales [ Wed Mar 31, 2010 6:40 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 30/03) |
Thanks for the update Abi
|
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 1:14 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 30/03) |
The next day dawned in a blaze of sunlight. Con, woken by some noise, turned over and received a dazzling blast of it in her face. Suppressing a groan, she slid out of bed and dashed to the bathroom. On returning she sat on the side of her bed watching Shirley on the rickety old camp bed, fast asleep with her mouth open. She debated whether to wake her up and risk being thrown on the floor and pummelled in early morning fury or to let her sleep and get into trouble for allowing her to miss any fun that might be going on, when there was a light tap at the door. Len’s head appeared round it and she beckoned to Con. “We’re going to go for a walk as it’s such a lovely day,” she whispered, waving her hand vaguely at other closed doors. “Want to come?” Con nodded. “I’ll just get dressed,” she said. “Shall I wake Shirley?” “Better do,” said Len after a moment of hesitation. “Only don’t let her yell if you can help it. Lizzie and Jayne are just opposite and Bride says they wake early enough as it is.” Con nodded again, went back into her room and clapped a hand over Shirley’s mouth. Shirley, not unnaturally, woke with a start and flailed about, trying to draw breath. “Shhhh!” Con hissed. “It’s only me, you lunatic. Len and I are going for a walk with some of the others. Are you coming?” “No,” mumbled Shirley, flopping back down on her pillow and shutting her eyes again. Con grinned to herself as she dressed at top speed. Ten minutes later Con, with her triplets and Milly, Ruey, Melanie and Erica, was swinging along the wide main road. For some reason she felt an inexplicable exhilaration, a flare of happiness that hadn’t been there for such a long time. “Come on, let’s run!” She took to her heels, filling her lungs deeply with air, feeling her muscles stretch, the breeze flicking her hair away from her face. When she finally stopped, breathless and laughing, she had left them behind, even the tall, athletic Erica. She leaned against a tree and let the light wind cool her. When they arrived at the turning that led towards the San some forty minutes later, Milly said her farewells. “I’ll probably be back early afternoonish. Have a good day!” She waved and jogged off down the path. Len and Con exchanged looks and, without having to arrange it, fell a little behind the others as they turned back again towards Freudesheim. For a few minutes they walked in silence. “Milly seems really enthusiastic about being a nurse,” said Len. “Mm,” said Con. She moistened her lips, then said in a rush, “Do you feel as though you don’t really know her any more?” “No!” said Len, sounding indignant. “I’m really pleased for her, having found something she wants to do so much.” Con said nothing. “Well, I suppose she is a bit quieter – no, she’s always quiet – less communicative than usual. But it’s just because she’s caught up in the San, I expect. She has always been quiet.” “It’s more than that,” said Con. “I’m worried about her, Len. It’s as though she’s living in another world. Even when she’s talking to us, laughing with us, it’s as though she’s looking at someone else.” Len stared at her, puzzled. “What are you saying? Do you mean – like when you were saying about the magic, before?” “I don’t know. I hope not. It’s just that she seems so distant, and it’s not like Milly. Normally she’s – well, she’s quiet, but you know she’s listening and thinking, and because she’s shy it’s as though she needs us a bit. Only now suddenly she doesn’t.” “Well, maybe that’s what we’re missing – we just feel odd because she doesn’t need us any more.” “Maybe.” Con bit her lip and was just considering whether to try to explain more clearly what she meant, when there came a loud hooting from behind them. “It’s Auntie Madge!” cried Len, as Minnie drew up beside them. They scrambled in, the triplets eagerly and Erica, Ruey and Melanie with rather more restraint. Five minutes later, they came to a halt outside Freudesheim’s front door. “They’re here!” Margot yelled to the household in general, jumping down and rushing to open the door. A moment later most of the current residents of the house tumbled out, Joey in the lead, Bride on her heels and the rest an excited crowd behind. Instantly there was a general melee as people hugged, kissed, exclaimed and asked questions at the tops of their voices. In the midst of it all, Con saw Shirley, still in her pyjamas, standing dead still with her mouth hanging open in a most uncharacteristic fashion. “Are you all right?” she began, but Shirley clutched at her arm. “Con!” she whispered urgently. “Who is that?” Con looked round and found that Shirley’s attention was riveted on David Russell, who was gripping Phil’s arms and swinging her off the ground in a wide circle, Phil squealing and both of them laughing. “How come you didn’t tell me about him?” demanded Shirley. |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 7:15 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
| I sense trouble for someone before long! How long is the list of things to wibble about now, I wonder? Please come back and help to shorten it soon!
|
|
| Author: | JB [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 8:35 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
Good to see someone's falling for a human. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | PaulineS [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 9:28 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
Ariel said Quote: How long is the list of things to wibble about now, I wonder? I agree. Please help us Abi. |
|
| Author: | cal562301 [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 10:19 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
Really enjoying this. More, please, soon? |
|
| Author: | JS [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 11:51 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
Quick Shirley, best smile on now... Thanks Abi. |
|
| Author: | sealpuppy [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 2:03 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
I'm beginning to wibble about whether Con has somehow got mixed up with Rosemary's Baby! If so, Joey will need to start knitting black baby clothes with little horn holes in the bonnets. Just read a load of updates in one fell swoop. And I would like some more please, Abi. Fairly soon!
|
|
| Author: | MaryR [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 3:28 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
Well, Con seems happy enough, despite all our concerns. And clearly David is a knockout. Thanks, Abi. |
|
| Author: | Nightwing [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 8:03 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
Just caught up, Abi - I'm wondering if Joey has guessed what's going on with Con. Given her own, long experience in such matters she may have noticed the signs... I hope Con confides in someone soon, though, I'd hate for her to have to bare it all alone when things start getting more difficult. |
|
| Author: | Miss Di [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 10:24 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
Nightwing wrote: I'm wondering if Joey has guessed what's going on with Con. Given her own, long experience in such matters she may have noticed the signs... You'd think! But of course given that Joey didn't notice her own sister was preggers until she actually had David... Has she ever actually had her eyesight checked? |
|
| Author: | Abi [ Fri Apr 02, 2010 11:10 pm ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 02/04) |
sealpuppy wrote: I'm beginning to wibble about whether Con has somehow got mixed up with Rosemary's Baby! If so, Joey will need to start knitting black baby clothes with little horn holes in the bonnets. What it is to have a vivid imagination, Nicky!Thanks for all the comments. There seem to be a whole lot of unintended subplots developing. “It’s only David,” said Con in bewilderment. “Only? Well, it’s up to you if you want to call someone who looks like that ‘only’, but I wouldn’t do it. Tell me quick – who is David?” “David Russell. He’s – oh, Aunty Madge, this is Shirley, a friend of ours from Oxford.” Shirley greeted the Chalet School’s founder politely then, as Madge turned to shake hands with Stephen, prodded Con in the middle. “He’s coming this way. Introduce me.” “Hullo, David,” said Con, rather shyly, it being some years since she had seen him. “How are you?” “Pretty busy – nothing new in that, though. You’ve managed to get a fairly large proportion of the family, haven’t you?” “Well, Mum has,” said Con with a grin. “We didn’t have a lot to do with that side of it, thank goodness.” “You mean there are more of you?” said Shirley, trying to frown Con into action and smile at David at the same time. Con sighed and gave in. “This is Shirley Devine, David. Don’t worry, she doesn’t normally wear pyjamas.” “I’m not very good in the mornings,” Shirley explained, unabashed. “I’ll go and get changed in minute, but I didn’t want to miss you people arriving.” “I hope you’re not disappointed,” said David, smiling. “Oh, no, not at all.” Shirley flashed him a grin and whirled back into the house. David stared after her. “Who is she?” “Shirley. Weren’t you listening? She’s a friend of ours from Oxford, staying here for the hols.” “She seems very – enthusiastic.” Con started to laugh. “I suppose that’s one way of putting it.” She hesitated for a moment, feeling awkward. So far as she knew, David had never shown a great interest in women, and she didn’t feel she knew him well enough to ask straight out whether he minded Shirley more or less appropriating him. Instead she changed the subject as she turned back to the house, David at her side. “So what are you up to these days? Anything interesting going on in the Australian clan? How’s Josette’s latest?” “Huge and healthy,” said David. “I’ve never seen such a strong baby. And Josette’s really happy.” “I am glad,” said Con. “She had such an awful time with poor Polly. How is Poll, by the way?” “Getting on much better now. She adores young Richard, but he’s nearly as big as she is and Brian and Josette won’t let her hold him till she’s a bit stronger. I’d have liked to have spent longer out there really, but I couldn’t afford the leave.” “I suppose you’re taking Ailie back to England with you?” “Yes. All her luggage has gone already. A friend – Andrew Blane, I think you met him a couple of years ago – is meeting us at the airport with my car and she’ll stay with us for a few days until her term starts. You know she’s going to Royal Holloway College, don’t you?” “Oh yes, Aunty Madge told Mum in a letter a while ago. She’s doing languages, isn’t she? We all thought she was going to go in for sports.” “That was a good while ago, Con – she’s been into languages for ages now. She’s doing German and Spanish as she says she wants to do one fairly easy thing and something she’ll find a bit more challenging. She’s looking forward to it.” Con glanced across the room to Ailie, who was shouting with laughter at something Mike had said – probably the idea of him being a raging success as Lady Macbeth, thought Con with an inward grin. “Hallo, Con!” As Con turned, Sybil hugged her tightly. “How are you? Gosh!” She held Con at arm’s length and looked her up and down. “You’ve finally put a little weight on – it does suit you.” Con felt her cheeks burn and she hastily changed the subject. “Hi Sybs. I say, David isn’t madly anti-women or anything, is he?” “Not that I know of.” Sybil opened her eyes widely. “Why? You aren’t interested, are you?” “Definitely not,” said Con. “Shirley – my friend from Oxford – is, though. She practically passed out when she saw him.” She waved a hand to indicate Shirley, who had just entered, clad in a pair of pink Capri trousers with a green blouse and matching slingback sandals, her hair shining and elegantly styled. Glancing to her left, Con saw David’s jaw drop. She was impressed herself that Shirley had effected such a transformation in so short a space of time. “You don’t think he’ll mind, do you?” “No-o,” said Sybil. “But he mostly ignores women – apparently the nurses fall for him all the time but he hasn’t had a proper girlfriend for, oh, a couple of years now. Still, it looks as though your Shirley’s going to give him something to think about. Don’t worry, he can look after himself.” “That’s all right then,” said Con. She felt suddenly tired and slumped down on the sofa next to her mother, who was talking vigorously with Madge and didn’t look round. Already Katya was bringing in breakfast for the Russells, and Con lay back against the cushions, closing her eyes and listening to the chatter that flowed around her. |
|
| Author: | Kathy_S [ Sat Apr 03, 2010 2:53 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 03/04) |
Lovely family scenes, and Shirley & DavidBut, oh dear, Con must be worried. To put it mildly.... |
|
| Author: | JS [ Sat Apr 03, 2010 6:48 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 03/04) |
Quote: “Hullo, David,” said Con, rather shyly, it being some years since she had seen him. “How are you?” “Pretty busy – nothing new in that, though. You’ve managed to get a fairly large proportion of the family, haven’t you?” Miracle male pregnancy?? What next Abi? |
|
| Author: | ChubbyMonkey [ Sat Apr 03, 2010 10:00 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 03/04) |
Hmm, I wonder if she could confide in David? He's a doctor, so he'd know what to do, but he's removed from the situation. Thanks for the update; if people are starting to notice, she's going to need to tell them soon! |
|
| Author: | cal562301 [ Sat Apr 03, 2010 11:20 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 03/04) |
Really enjoying this. Thanks for the update. Lovely family scenes. |
|
| Author: | jmc [ Sun Apr 04, 2010 2:41 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 03/04) |
Just caught up with this and enjoyed Joey frantically trying to fit everyone in and all the family scenes. Thanks Abi |
|
| Author: | Emma A [ Wed Apr 07, 2010 11:42 am ] |
| Post subject: | Re: They'll Turn Me in Your Arms (updated 03/04) |
Lovely updates, Abi - I do like Shirley in this. You're reassuring me a little about her, anyway, if she's falling for David! But still wibbling about Milly... Thanks. Looking forward to the next update. |
|
| All times are UTC | |
| Powered by phpBB © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007 phpBB Group http://www.phpbb.com/ | |